A short history of Valentinus Gentilis, the tritheist tryed, condemned, and put to death by the Protestant reformed city and church of Bern in Switzerland, for asserting the three divine persons of the Trinity, to be [three distinct, eternal spirits, &c.] / wrote in Latin, by Benedictus Aretius, a divine of that church, and now translated into English for the use of Dr. Sherlock ...
         Valentini Gentilis justo capitis supplicio affecti brevis historia. English
         Aretius, Benedictus, d. 1574.
      
       
         
           1696
        
      
       Approx. 183 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 78 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-05 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A25775
         Wing A3629
         ESTC R6675
         12192963
         ocm 12192963
         55921
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A25775)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 55921)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 883:20)
      
       
         
           
             A short history of Valentinus Gentilis, the tritheist tryed, condemned, and put to death by the Protestant reformed city and church of Bern in Switzerland, for asserting the three divine persons of the Trinity, to be [three distinct, eternal spirits, &c.] / wrote in Latin, by Benedictus Aretius, a divine of that church, and now translated into English for the use of Dr. Sherlock ...
             Valentini Gentilis justo capitis supplicio affecti brevis historia. English
             Aretius, Benedictus, d. 1574.
             South, Robert, 1634-1716.
          
           [16], 134, [2] p.
           
             Printed, and sold by E. Whitlock ...,
             London :
             1696.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in Union Theological Seminary Library, New York.
             Translated by Robert South? cf. Brit. Mus. General catalogue.
             "The contents of the chapters" (i.e. summary of contents): p. [13]-[15]
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Gentilis, Valentinus, d. 1566.
           Trinity -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2003-01 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-02 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-03 Olivia Bottum
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-03 Olivia Bottum
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-04 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           A
           short
           HISTORY
           OF
           Valentinus
           Gentilis
           THE
           Tritheist
           .
        
         
           Tryed
           ,
           Condemned
           ,
           and
           put
           to
           Death
           by
           the
           Protestant
           Reformed
           City
           and
           Church
           of
           Bern
           in
           Switzerland
           ,
           for
           Asserting
           the
           Three
           Divine
           Persons
           of
           the
           Trinity
           ,
           to
           be
           
             [
             Three
             Distinct
             ,
             Eternal
             Spirits
             ,
          
           &c.
           ]
        
         
           Wrote
           in
           Latin
           ,
           by
           
             Benedictus
             Aretius
          
           ,
           a
           Divine
           of
           that
           Church
           ;
           and
           now
           Translated
           into
           English
           for
           the
           use
           of
           Dr.
           Sherlock
           .
        
         
           Humbly
           Tendred
           to
           the
           Consideration
           of
           the
           Arch-bishops
           and
           Bishops
           of
           this
           Church
           and
           Kingdom
           .
        
         
           London
           ,
           Printed
           ,
           and
           Sold
           by
           
             E.
             Whitlock
          
           ,
           near
           Stationers-Hall
           ,
           1696.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           Most
           Reverend
           the
           Archbishops
           ,
           and
           the
           Right
           Reverend
           the
           Bishops
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           .
        
         
           My
           Lords
           ,
        
         
           I
           
             Here
             present
             your
             Lordships
             with
             a
             short
             Account
             of
             the
             Proceedings
             of
             an
             Eminent
             Protestant
             Reformed
             Church
             and
             State
             ,
             against
             a
             Noted
          
           Tritheist
           ,
           
             for
             asserting
          
           Three
           Eternal
           Spirits
           in
           the
           Blessed
           Trinity
           ;
           
             induced
             thereto
             by
             the
             late
             fatal
             Growth
             of
          
           Tritheism
           
             in
             our
             Church
             ;
             first
             vented
             and
             asserted
             in
             the
             same
             and
             yet
             higher
             Terms
             by
             Dr.
          
           Sherlock
           ,
           
             in
             his
             pretended
          
           Vindication
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Ever
           Blessed
           Trinity
           ,
           
             in
             the
             Year
          
           1690.
           
           
             And
             since
             that
             by
             one
          
           J.
           B.
           
             Minister
             of
          
           Folkstone
           in
           Kent
           ,
           
             and
             styling
             himself
          
           ,
           A
           Presbyter
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           
             England
             (
             to
             the
             extream
             Disgrace
             of
             it
             )
             ,
             in
             a
             Book
             written
             in
             Defence
             of
             the
             said
             Dr.
          
           Sherlock
           ,
           
           
             and
             his
          
           Tritheistick
           
             Notions
             upon
             the
             same
             Article
             ,
             in
             the
             Year
          
           1695.
           
             and
             since
             that
             also
             openly
             preached
             in
             the
             very
             Face
             of
             the
             whole
             University
             of
          
           Oxon
           ,
           
             by
             one
             Mr.
          
           Joseph
           Bingham
           ,
           
             then
             a
             Fellow
             of
          
           University-Colledge
           
             there
             ,
             on
             the
             28th
             of
          
           October
           ,
           in
           1695.
           
           
             And
             lastly
             ,
             maintained
             ,
             and
             with
             great
             and
             even
             foaming
             Vehemence
             ,
             preached
             up
             in
             one
             of
             the
             most
             Eminent
          
           Cathedrals
           in
           England
           ,
           
             by
             one
             of
             the
             Prebendaries
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             first
             on
             the
             30th
             ,
          
           Nov.
           95.
           
             and
             since
             that
             on
             the
             12th
             of
          
           January
           9.
           
           
             Whose
             Name
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Heterodoxyes
             then
             and
             there
             delivered
             by
             him
             ,
             are
             ready
             to
             be
             produc'd
             ,
             as
             there
             shall
             be
             occasion
             .
             So
             that
             your
             Lordships
             can
             need
             nothing
             further
             ,
             either
             to
             alarm
             or
             convince
             you
             ,
          
           That
           the
           Enemy
           has
           been
           sowing
           his
           Tares
           amongst
           us
           ,
           
             while
             you
             see
             them
             so
             plentifully
             coming
             up
             even
             under
             your
             Eyes
             .
          
        
         
           
             As
             for
             Dr.
          
           Sherlock
           ,
           
             he
             has
             over
             and
             over
             declared
             ,
             and
             lately
             again
             renewed
          
           *
           
             the
             same
             Declaration
             ,
             viz.
          
           That
           the
           Three
           Divine
           Persons
           are
           Three
           distinct
           Infinite
           Eternal
           Minds
           or
           Spirits
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           is
           Heresie
           and
           Nonsence
           to
           judge
           otherwise
           ;
           
             (
             For
             He
             ,
             it
             seems
             ,
             may
             take
             upon
             him
             to
          
           declare
           Heresie
           
             without
             a
          
           Reprimand
           .
           )
           
             And
             as
             for
          
           Presbyter
           
             I.
             B.
             of
          
           Folkstone
           ,
           
             he
             asserts
             the
             very
             same
             in
          
           
           
             Print
             .
             And
             not
             only
             so
             ,
             but
             likewise
             ,
             to
             the
             flagrant
             Scandal
             of
             our
             Church
             ,
             *
             professedly
             owns
          
           
           
             and
             prefers
          
           Genebrard
           
             's
             Tritheistick
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Blessed
             Trinity
             ,
             as
             better
             and
             more
             Orthodox
             than
             that
             of
          
           Calvin
           and
           his
           Followers
           ,
           
             whom
             he
             charges
             with
             denying
             the
          
           Nicene
           
             Faith
             ,
             as
             to
             that
             part
             of
             it
          
           [
           God
           of
           God
           ]
           ;
           
             which
             yet
          
           Bellarmine
           
             himself
             (
             as
             much
             as
             he
             hated
          
           Calvin
           )
           
             vindicates
             him
             from
          
           ,
           in
           his
           2d
           Book
           
             de
             Christo
          
           ,
           and
           19.
           
           Chap.
           To
           
           
             whom
             we
             may
             further
             add
          
           Beza
           ,
           Brentius
           and
           Zanchius
           ,
           
             with
             several
             other
             Eminent
             Divines
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             All
             of
             them
             ,
             with
             the
             utmost
             Calumny
             reviled
             and
             condemned
             by
             this
          
           Genebrard
           ;
           
             while
             on
             the
             other
             side
             he
             positively
          
           *
           
             vouches
             the
             horrid
             Opinions
             of
          
           Gentilis
           for
           sound
           and
           Catholick
           :
           
             And
             besides
             all
             this
             ,
             at
             one
             stroke
             charges
             all
             the
             Reformed
             Churches
             ,
             both
             of
          
           France
           and
           Germany
           ,
           
             sometimes
             with
          
           Sabellianism
           ,
           
             and
             sometimes
             with
          
           Arianism
           ,
           
             as
             the
             Reader
          
           
           
             will
             perceive
             by
             the
             Quotations
             here
             tendred
             him
             on
             the
          
           *
           
             side
             .
             This
          
           Genebrard
           ,
           
             I
             say
             ,
             is
             the
             Person
             followed
             and
             defended
             by
             Dr.
          
           Sherlock's
           Defender
           ,
           J.
           B.
           
             and
             that
             as
             to
             his
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Trinity
             ;
             as
             may
             be
             more
             particularly
             and
             fully
             declared
             in
             another
             place
             .
             But
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             how
             these
          
           Encomium's
           ,
           
             bestowed
             by
             a
          
           Presbyter
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           
             England
             ,
             upon
             such
             a
             Furious
          
           Tritheistick
           
             Papist
             (
             in
             so
             foul
             a
             manner
             ,
             traducing
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             most
             of
             the
             Protestant
             Divines
             and
             Churchis
             ,
             about
             the
             blessed
             Trinity
             ,
             )
             will
             sound
             in
             the
             ears
             of
             the
             Reformed
             Churches
             abroad
             (
             whom
             we
             have
             been
             so
             long
             professing
             to
             Court
             )
             is
          
           
           
             left
             to
             the
             Bishops
             of
             this
          
           Reformed
           Church
           
             to
             judge
             :
             For
             some
             indeed
             have
             shewn
             themselves
             very
             zealous
             to
             quit
             a
             great
             part
             of
             our
             Ecclesiastical
             Constitution
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             our
             Union
             with
             those
             Churches
             beyond
             Sea
             ;
             (
             Tho
             I
             confess
             I
             could
             never
             yet
             hear
             ,
             That
             those
             Churches
             alledged
             the
             Rites
             and
             Ceremonies
             of
             our
             Church
             as
             any
             Bar
             to
             their
             Communion
             with
          
           
           
             it
             .
             )
             But
             howsoever
             they
             do
             ,
             or
             may
             stand
             affected
             to
             us
             ,
             I
             dare
             undertake
             ,
             that
             our
             quitting
             all
             the
             Ceremonies
             hitherto
             enjoyned
             and
             received
             amongst
             us
             (
             as
          
           Ancient
           ,
           Decent
           ,
           and
           Inoffensive
           ,
           
             as
             they
             certainly
             are
             )
             will
             not
             be
             half
             so
             powerful
             to
             draw
             them
             to
             us
             ,
             as
             the
          
           Asserting
           Three
           Distinct
           Infinite
           ,
           Eternal
           Minds
           or
           Spirits
           in
           the
           Blessed
           Trinity
           
             (
             or
             countenancing
             those
             who
             assert
             them
             )
             will
             be
             effectual
             to
             make
             them
             abhor
             ,
             loath
             ,
             and
             fly
             from
             our
             Communion
             .
             And
             when
             they
             are
             once
             gotten
             to
             such
             a
             distance
             from
             us
             ,
             I
             fear
             we
             shall
             hardly
             get
             them
             back
             again
             ,
             but
             by
             quitting
             our
             Church-Livings
             and
             Preferments
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             then
             we
             shall
             be
          
           throughly
           Reformed
           indeed
           .
        
         
           That
           Tritheism
           
             therefore
             is
             in
             a
             thriving
             condition
             amongst
             us
             ,
             cannot
             be
             denied
             ,
             nor
             so
             much
             as
             questioned
             .
             And
             the
             Causes
             of
             it
             are
             manifestly
             these
             two
             :
             First
             ,
             The
             great
             and
             advantagious
             Station
             held
             by
             that
             Person
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             who
             first
             broached
             it
             here
             :
             And
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             connivence
             which
             has
             ever
             since
             attended
             him
             in
             the
             Assertion
             of
             it
             .
             The
             first
             of
             which
             has
             created
             him
             several
             Dependencies
             amongst
             some
             poor
             empty
             Retainers
             ,
             acted
             .
             by
             Hope
             and
             Hunger
             (
             as
          
           Hunger
           and
           Emptiness
           
             generally
             go
             together
             ;
             )
             who
             to
             serve
             their
             Interest
             by
             his
          
           Favour
           ,
           
             easily
             turn
             Proselytes
             to
             his
          
           Opinions
           ;
           
             it
             being
             not
             Imaginable
          
           
           
             that
             they
             should
             open
             their
             Mouths
             so
             wide
          
           for
           him
           ,
           
             but
             to
             have
             them
             fill'd
          
           by
           him
           .
           
             But
             such
             mischiefs
             must
             always
             be
             expected
             from
          
           Heterodoxy
           in
           High
           Place
           ;
           
             which
             is
             never
             so
             formidable
             for
             what
             it
          
           holds
           ,
           
             as
             for
             what
             it
             has
             to
          
           give
           .
           
             For
             this
             still
             made
             the
             Pope
             an
             Over-match
             for
             a
             Council
             ,
             and
             may
             at
             any
             time
             give
             an
             overgrown
             Heretick
             the
             vantage
             ground
             of
             Truth
             .
             Tho
             miserable
             ,
             no
             doubt
             ,
             must
             the
             state
             of
             that
             Church
             needs
             be
             ,
             where
             men
             shall
             wear
             her
          
           Favours
           ,
           
             so
             much
             to
             the
             prejudice
             of
             her
          
           Faith.
           
        
         
           
             As
             for
             the
             other
             Reason
             of
             the
             Fatal
             spreading
             of
             this
             Poyson
             ,
          
           viz.
           The
           Connivence
           
             and
             Encouragement
             attending
             the
             Person
             who
             first
             vented
             it
             ;
             I
             shall
             not
             stick
             to
             affirm
             ,
             That
             he
             who
             asserts
             any
             thing
             contrary
             to
             the
             Received
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             (
             how
             much
             soever
             he
             may
             be
             favoured
             or
             abetted
             ,
          
           dignified
           or
           distinguished
           )
           
             is
             a
          
           scandal
           
             to
             the
          
           Gown
           
             he
             wears
             ,
             and
             an
             Insufferable
             Reproach
             to
             the
          
           Church
           
             he
             wears
             it
             in
             .
             I
             very
             well
             know
             ,
             That
             the
             judicial
             Proceedings
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             Senate
             of
          
           Bern
           
             against
             that
             wretehed
             Thitheist
          
           Gentilis
           ,
           
             are
             no
             rule
             for
             us
             to
             proceed
             by
             ,
             who
             have
             Laws
             of
             our
             own
             ,
             which
             allow
             of
             no
             such
             severity
             (
             as
             I
             am
             far
             from
             desiring
             that
             they
             should
             .
             )
             Nevertheless
             ,
             tho
             they
             are
             not
             a
             rule
             for
             us
          
           to
           proceed
           by
           ,
           
             they
             may
             very
             well
             be
             a
             Rule
             for
             us
          
           to
           judg
           
           by
           ,
           
             so
             far
             at
             least
             ,
             as
             to
             Conclude
             ,
             That
             what
             upon
             the
             Maturest
             deliberation
             ,
             was
             accounted
          
           Capital
           
             in
             one
          
           Reformed
           Church
           
             (
             and
             that
             a
             very
             great
             one
             too
             )
             cannot
             without
             scandal
             continue
          
           Uncensured
           and
           Unrebuked
           
             in
             Another
             ;
             which
             yet
             this
             Detestable
             Tritheism
             has
             done
             for
             several
             years
             ;
             and
             not
             only
             so
             ,
             but
             the
             Publisher
             and
             Assertor
             of
             it
             ,
             has
             been
             hitherto
             so
             far
             from
             any
             thing
             like
             Censure
             ,
             or
             Rebuke
             ,
             that
             he
             has
             been
             Advanced
             ,
             Countenanced
             and
             Abetted
             to
             the
             utmost
             :
             And
             some
             talk
             of
             no
             less
             matters
             than
             his
             being
             mounted
             shortly
             to
             the
             Episcopal
             Chair
             and
             Dignity
             ;
             tho
             some
             again
             think
             that
             it
             would
             be
             a
             very
             odd
             sight
             ,
             in
             a
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             to
             see
             a
             Tritheist
             in
             a
             Bishoprick
             ,
             and
             holding
             his
             Tritheism
             with
             it
             in
          
           Commendam
           ;
           
             for
             let
             this
             happen
             when
             it
             will
             ,
             I
             dare
             undertake
             that
             the
             Promotion
             of
             the
          
           man
           
             will
             be
             the
             Degradation
             of
             the
          
           Office.
           
        
         
           
             However
             ,
             this
             is
             certain
             ,
             That
             the
             wounds
             which
             this
             man
             has
             given
             this
             poor
             Church
             ,
             are
             deep
             and
             dangerous
             ,
             and
             have
             been
             kept
             Bleeding
             so
             long
             ,
             that
             now
             they
             begin
             to
             Fester
             and
             threaten
             some
             further
             mischief
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             too
             late
             to
             dally
             any
             longer
             with
             the
             Cure.
             For
             ,
             my
             Lords
             ,
             your
             Lordships
             cannot
             but
             know
             that
          
           Tritheism
           
             is
             worse
             ,
             and
             more
             Reproachful
             to
             Christianity
             ,
             not
             only
             than
          
           Sabellianism
           ,
           
             but
             even
             than
          
           Socinianism
           
             it self
             ,
             as
          
           
           
             being
             contrary
             to
             all
             Natural
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Revealed
             Religion
             ,
             by
             destroying
             the
             grand
             ,
             leading
             and
             fundamental
             Article
             of
             Both
             ,
          
           viz.
           The
           Unity
           of
           the
           Godhead
           ;
           
             which
             Socinianism
             (
             how
             much
             soever
             it
             impugns
             and
             denies
             the
             Revealed
             Article
             of
             three
             distinct
             Persons
             in
             the
             Godhead
             )
             does
             not
             encroach
             upon
             .
             And
             yet
             in
             a
             further
             degree
             is
             it
             worse
             than
          
           Arianism
           ;
           
             for
             tho
             Arianism
             denies
             the
             Essential
             Deity
             of
             the
             Son
             ,
             making
             him
             only
             a
             Glorious
             Deified
             Creature
             ,
             or
             the
          
           First-born
           of
           the
           Creation
           ,
           
             yet
             it
             still
             preserves
             the
             Unity
             of
             the
             Divine
             Essence
             entire
             and
             unmultiplied
             ;
             which
             the
             Assertion
             of
          
           Three
           distinct
           Infinite
           ,
           Eternal
           Minds
           or
           Spirits
           
             unavoidably
             multiplies
             ,
             and
             by
             consequence
             destroys
             .
             Whereas
             the
             Unity
             of
             the
             Godhead
             is
             the
             very
             Foundation
             and
             Corner
             Stone
             of
             all
             True
             Religion
             ,
             and
             as
             Essential
             an
             Article
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             a
             Trinity
             of
             Persons
             it self
             ;
             Both
             of
             them
             together
             making
             up
             that
             great
          
           Depositum
           ,
           
             which
             God
             has
             committed
             to
             us
             to
             keep
             inviolably
             ,
             and
             to
             defend
             resolutely
             (
             and
             in
             a
             word
             )
             to
          
           save
           ,
           
             as
             well
             as
             to
          
           be
           saved
           by
           .
        
         
           
             And
             therefore
             .
             my
             Lords
             I
             shall
             recommend
             this
             important
             matter
             to
             your
             Lordships
             ,
             much
             in
             those
             words
             of
          
           Mordecai
           to
           Esther
           .
           Who
           knows
           but
           that
           you
           are
           come
           to
           such
           high
           Place
           ,
           Power
           and
           Dignity
           in
           our
           
           Church
           for
           such
           a
           Time
           as
           This
           ?
           
             And
             that
             God
             is
             now
             Trying
             whether
             you
             will
             make
             good
             the
             Zeal
             you
             have
             so
             often
             professed
             for
             our
             Religion
             heretofore
             ,
             by
             doing
             something
             signal
             ,
             great
             ,
             and
             worthy
             of
             those
             Professions
             now
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             I
             look
             upon
             your
             Lordships
             as
             Persons
             of
             that
             Sincerity
             and
             Clearness
             of
             Principle
             ,
             that
             if
             you
             believed
             this
             Doctrine
          
           of
           Three
           Distinct
           ,
           Infinite
           ,
           Eternal
           Minds
           ,
           Spirits
           and
           Substances
           in
           the
           ever
           Blessed
           Trinity
           ,
           
             to
             be
             True
             ,
             you
             would
             boldly
             and
             openly
             Profess
             it
             ,
             which
             since
             you
             do
             not
             ,
             why
             should
             not
             so
             Scandalous
             a
             Corruption
             of
             our
             Faith
             ,
             receive
             a
             Check
             by
             some
             mark
             of
             your
             Lordships
             Disapprobation
             ?
             Hitherto
             I
             am
             sure
             there
             has
             been
             a
             Profound
             Silence
             in
             this
             matter
             ;
             and
             I
             heartily
             wish
             ,
             the
             Enemies
             of
             our
             Religion
             may
             not
             pass
             that
             nicking
             Reflexion
             upon
             it
             ,
          
           Tacent
           ,
           Satis
           Laudant
           .
           
             For
             in
             good
             earnest
             it
             is
             very
             hard
             that
          
           Heresy
           
             should
             over-run
             a
             Church
             ,
             only
             because
             we
             must
             not
             call
             it
          
           Heresie
           .
        
         
           
             But
             this
             is
             not
             the
             worst
             of
             our
             Case
             neither
             .
             For
             a
             certain
             Socinian
             Writer
             (
             by
             a
             Spirit
             of
             Prophecy
             coming
             upon
             him
             from
          
           some
           above
           )
           *
           
           
             positively
             tells
             the
          
           Nominal
           Trinitarians
           
             (
             as
             he
             calls
             those
             who
             assert
             a
             Trinity
             of
             Divine
             Persons
             ,
             in
             opposition
             to
             that
             of
          
           Three
           distinct
           ,
           Infinite
           Minds
           ,
           Spirits
           ,
           or
           Substances
           )
           that
           it
           will
           not
           be
           long
           before
           they
           be
           told
           by
           their
           Superiors
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           That
           it
           will
           concern
           them
           to
           be
           Quiet
           
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             to
             Write
             against
             Dr.
          
           Sherlock
           
             and
             his
             Tribe
             no
             more
          
           )
           lest
           they
           themselves
           be
           censured
           as
           Sabellians
           .
           
             Now
             this
             ,
             upon
             my
             word
             ,
             is
             very
             home
             ,
             and
             sounds
             dreadfully
             indeed
             ;
             and
             having
             been
             written
             about
             the
             middle
             of
          
           August
           
             last
             ,
             le
             ts
             us
             into
             a
             farther
             Understanding
             of
             the
             late
             Letter
             sent
             to
             the
             Vice-chancellor
             of
          
           Oxon
           ,
           
             and
             shews
             ,
             That
             there
             were
          
           Reprimands
           
             preparing
             for
             us
             long
             before
             that
             scandalous
             Sermon
             was
             Preached
             there
             ,
             and
             consequently
             before
             the
          
           Oxford
           Censure
           
             could
             be
             thought
             of
             .
             And
             now
             if
             this
             be
             really
             so
             ,
             is
             not
             our
             Church
             ,
             think
             we
             ,
             in
             a
             blessed
             Condition
             ?
          
           viz.
           
             That
             first
             ,
             the
             Assertors
             of
             its
             received
             Doctrine
             are
             to
             be
             censured
             ;
             next
             ,
             That
             They
             are
             to
             be
             Censured
             by
             their
          
           Superiors
           
             in
             and
             of
             the
          
           same
           Church
           .
           
             And
             thirdly
             ,
             That
             they
             are
             to
             be
             Censured
             as
          
           Sabellian
           Hereticks
           .
           
             And
             lastly
             ,
             That
             the
             Socinians
             must
             be
             made
             privy
             to
             this
             Design
             ,
             while
             our
             Clergy
             knows
             nothing
             of
             it
             .
             What
             a
             dismal
             Aspect
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             must
             all
             this
             needs
             have
             upon
             our
             Church
             and
             Clergy
             ?
             But
             as
             for
             the
             Charge
             of
          
           Sabellianism
           ,
           
             which
             we
             are
             here
             threatned
             with
             ,
             I
             hope
          
           
           
             it
             will
             be
          
           proved
           against
           us
           ,
           
             before
             we
          
           are
           Censured
           for
           it
           ;
           
             and
             then
             we
             desire
             no
             greater
             security
             against
             such
             a
             Censure
             .
             For
             does
             not
          
           Sabellius
           
             hold
             only
             one
             single
             Subsistence
             in
             the
             Godhead
             ,
             and
             no
             more
             ?
             And
             can
             those
             then
             be
          
           Sabellians
           
             who
             hold
             three
             distinct
             Subsistences
             in
             the
             Same
             ?
             And
             does
             not
          
           Sabellius
           
             allow
             only
             a
             Trinity
             of
             Names
             ,
             as
             of
          
           Father
           ,
           Son
           and
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           
             and
             that
             Founded
             in
             a
             Trinity
             of
             Offices
             ,
             as
             that
             the
          
           Father
           
             is
             the
             Creator
             of
             all
             things
             ;
             the
          
           Son
           
             the
             Redeemer
             of
             Mankind
             ;
             and
             the
          
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           
             the
             Sanctifier
             of
             the
             Church
             ?
             The
             Assumption
             of
             which
          
           Names
           and
           Offices
           
             having
             been
             a
             free
             effect
             of
             God's
             will
             ,
             might
             by
             Consequence
             (
             had
             God
             so
             pleased
             )
             never
             have
             been
             at
             all
             ;
             since
             nothing
             in
             the
             Divine
             Nature
             could
             make
             it
             necessary
             .
             But
             what
             is
             this
             to
             us
             ,
             who
             maintain
             three
             such
             Subsistences
             in
             the
             Divine
             Nature
             ,
             as
             are
          
           Eternal
           ,
           Necessary
           and
           Inseparable
           
             (
             even
             by
             the
             Divine
             Power
             it self
             )
             both
             from
             the
          
           said
           Nature
           ,
           
             and
             from
          
           one
           another
           .
           
             I
             protest
             I
             cannot
             tell
             whether
             there
             be
             more
          
           Malice
           or
           Ignorance
           
             in
             such
             a
             Charge
             (
             as
             often
             as
             some
             have
             the
             face
             to
             make
             it
             .
             )
             But
             such
             is
             the
             Nature
             of
          
           Malice
           ,
           
             that
             while
             it
             opens
             mens
          
           Mouths
           ,
           
             it
             commonly
             shuts
             their
          
           Eyes
           .
           
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             I
             would
             have
             this
             pert
             ,
             medling
             Socinian
             know
             ,
             That
             the
             Assertors
             of
             a
             Trinity
             of
             Persons
             against
             Three
             Distinct
             ,
             Infinite
             Minds
             or
             Spirits
          
           
           
             are
             neither
             grown
             so
          
           hoarse
           with
           Appealing
           
             to
             Universities
             and
             Bishops
             ,
             nor
             yet
             so
          
           weary
           and
           ashamed
           
             of
             so
             doing
             ,
             but
             that
             in
             case
             such
             a
             censure
             should
             pass
             upon
             them
             from
             those
          
           Superiors
           
             he
             speaks
             of
             ,
             they
             would
             have
             the
             Courage
             to
             appeal
             still
             ;
             not
             indeed
          
           to
           them
           ,
           but
           from
           them
           ,
           
             and
             that
             to
             the
             whole
             Nation
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             the
             Protestant
             Churches
             and
             Universities
             in
          
           Christendom
           .
           
             But
             ,
             if
             what
             this
             Socinian
             has
             so
             boldly
             and
             positively
             said
             and
             Printed
             of
             them
             ,
             be
             false
             (
             as
             for
             their
             own
             sakes
             I
             trust
             it
             is
             )
             I
             hope
             these
          
           Superiors
           
             will
             consider
             what
             may
             be
             the
             consequence
             of
             sitting
             down
             tamely
             under
             such
             a
             Slander
             .
             However
             ,
             let
             matters
             go
             as
             they
             will
             ,
          
           The
           Assertion
           of
           Three
           Divine
           Persons
           ,
           in
           contradiction
           to
           Three
           Distinct
           ,
           Infinite
           ,
           Eternal
           Minds
           ,
           Spirits
           or
           Substances
           in
           the
           ever
           blessed
           Trinity
           ,
           
             is
             certainly
             the
             Cause
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             not
             desert
             it
             ,
             though
             others
             should
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             University
             of
          
           Oxford
           
             has
             appear'd
             very
             considerably
             in
             this
             matter
             already
             ,
             and
             would
             have
             appeared
             yet
             further
             ,
             and
             done
             much
             more
             had
             she
             not
             been
             hindred
             from
             doing
             what
             she
             was
             ready
             and
             desirous
             to
             do
             ;
             there
             being
             nothing
             which
             that
             Great
             and
             Learned
             Body
             so
             ardently
             wished
             ,
             and
             pressed
             for
             ,
             as
             a
             Liberty
          
           
           
             to
             have
             declared
             it self
             Authoritatively
             against
             those
             scandalous
             Propositions
             in
             full
             Convocation
             .
          
           
           
             But
             if
             ,
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             there
             is
             any
             Failure
             or
             Defect
             (
             as
             some
             contend
             there
             is
             )
             in
             the
             late
             Censure
             so
             worthily
             passed
             upon
             the
             forementioned
             Propositions
             ,
             by
             that
             Venerable
             meeting
             of
             the
          
           Vice-Chancellor
           ,
           the
           Bp.
           of
           the
           Diocess
           ,
           and
           other
           Heads
           of
           Colleges
           and
           Halls
           
             there
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             be
             hoped
             ,
             that
             your
             Lordships
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             Care
             of
             our
             Religion
             more
             immediately
             and
             peculiarly
             belongs
             ,
             will
             vouchsafe
             to
             supply
             the
             said
             Defect
             by
             the
             greater
             Authority
             of
             your
             Episcopal
             Censure
             :
             For
             if
             so
             gross
             a
             Piece
             of
             Paganism
             as
             that
             which
             holds
          
           [
           Three
           Distinct
           Infinite
           Eternal
           Minds
           or
           Spirits
           in
           the
           Godhead
           ]
           ,
           
             having
             been
             first
             vented
             by
             one
             in
             so
             considerable
             a
             Place
             and
             Dignity
             in
             our
             Church
             ,
             and
             to
             this
             very
             Day
             persisted
             in
             ,
             and
             moreover
             defended
             (
             to
             his
             poor
             Utmost
             )
             by
             one
             calling
             himself
             a
          
           Presbyter
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           
             England
             ;
             and
             after
             that
             preached
             publickly
             before
             one
             of
             our
          
           Universities
           ;
           
             and
             lastly
             ,
             maintained
             from
             the
             Pulpit
             in
             one
             of
             our
             greatest
          
           Cathedrals
           
             Twice
             ,
             shall
             continue
             Uncensured
             and
             Uncontrouled
             by
             the
             Governours
             of
             our
             Church
             ;
             a●
             〈◊〉
             upon
             these
             Terms
             ,
             will
             be
             apt
             to
             look
             〈◊〉
             Ecclesiastical
             Authority
             as
             serving
             〈◊〉
             else
             but
             to
             upbraid
             the
             Non-Ex●…
             〈◊〉
             it
             is
             further
             referred
             to
             your
             Lordships
             ,
             seriously
             to
             consider
             ,
             how
          
           Foreign
           Churches
           
             (
             which
             will
             certainly
             hear
             of
             it
             ,
             )
             will
             Resent
             it
             ;
             And
          
           
           
             how
             Reproachfully
             it
             will
             Reflect
             upon
             our
             Own
             ;
             which
             I
             account
             a
          
           Church
           as
           well
           Reform'd
           
             as
             the
             best
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             that
             without
             the
             help
             of
             a
          
           Further
           Reformation
           .
        
         
           
             May
             God
             direct
             and
             assist
             your
             Lordships
             Counsels
             and
             Proceedings
             in
             so
             near
             and
             Arduous
             a
             Concern
             of
             our
             Opposed
             Religion
             .
             For
             the
             Eyes
             of
             the
             World
             are
             upon
             you
             ,
             and
             their
             Ears
             open
             to
             hear
             what
             you
             will
             do
             .
             And
             as
             all
             who
             wish
             your
             Lordships
             and
             the
             Church
             well
             ,
             hope
             that
             you
             will
             acquit
             your selves
             in
             so
             weighty
             an
             Affair
             ,
             sutably
             to
             your
             High
             Character
             and
             Post
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             so
             their
             next
             satisfaction
             will
             be
             ,
             That
             your
             Lordships
             have
             had
             this
             matter
             humbly
             ,
             fairly
             and
             Dutifully
             laid
             before
             you
             ,
             whether
             your
             Lordships
             shall
             think
             fit
             to
             do
             anything
             in
             it
             or
             no.
             
          
        
         
           
             So
             begging
             your
             Lordshipp's
             Paternal
             Blessing
             ,
             I
             am
             ,
          
        
         
           
             My
             Lords
             ,
             Your
             Lordshipp's
             most
             Humble
             ,
             and
             Obedient
             Servant
             ,
          
        
         
           N.
           N.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           ADVERTISEMENT
           ,
           Concerning
           the
           Publication
           of
           the
           following
           History
           .
        
         
           
             I
             Have
             here
             presented
             the
             Reader
             with
             this
             History
             ,
             just
             as
             I
             find
             it
             published
             by
          
           Aretius
           ,
           
             though
             I
             am
             not
             ignorant
             ,
             that
             several
             Parts
             and
             Passages
             of
             it
             will
             seem
             foreign
             to
             the
             purpose
             ,
             I
             produee
             it
             for
             .
             However
             ,
             I
             thought
             it
             more
             Adviseable
             to
             lay
             it
             before
             the
             Reader
             intire
             and
             unaltered
             ;
             as
             the
             likeliest
             way
             to
             render
             it
             the
             less
             liable
             to
             Exception
             ,
             which
             any
             Abbreviatures
             ,
             or
             Decurtations
             might
             probably
             subject
             it
             to
             ;
             especially
             with
             some
             sort
             of
             Readers
             ,
             who
             will
             be
             but
             too
             ready
             to
             take
             occasion
             to
             Cavil
             where
             the
             least
             pretence
             or
             shadow
             for
             it
             can
             be
             laid
             hold
             of
             .
          
        
         
           
             I
             am
             not
             here
             concerned
             to
             make
             an
             exact
             Parallel
             between
             the
             Heresie
             of
          
           Valentinus
           Gentilis
           ,
           
             and
             the
             Opinion
             of
             Dr.
          
           Sherlock
           ,
           
             as
             to
             all
             the
             Particularities
             and
             Circumstantials
             of
             each
             ;
             it
             being
             enough
             for
             my
             purpose
             ,
             that
             they
             agree
             ,
             and
             are
             the
             same
             ,
             as
             to
             the
          
           
           
             main
             of
             both
          
           ;
           (
           viz.
           )
           
             The
             Assertion
             of
          
           Three
           Eternal
           Spirits
           in
           the
           Blessed
           Trinity
           :
           
             But
             my
             chief
             Design
             is
             to
             shew
             the
             Noble
             Concern
             of
             a
          
           Protestant
           
             City
             and
             Senate
             in
             Vindicating
             so
             High
             an
             Article
             as
             that
             of
             the
          
           Trinity
           
             against
             this
             Heretical
             Tritheistical
             Innovation
             upon
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             And
             accordingly
             I
             have
             given
             the
             Reader
             not
             the
             entire
             History
             only
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             Epistle
             prefixed
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             Dedicatory
             of
             it
             to
             the
             Lords
             of
             the
             Senate
             ,
             that
             so
             it
             may
             appear
             to
             all
             ,
             That
             it
             was
             not
             written
             and
             Published
             at
             the
             sole
             Will
             and
             Pleasure
             of
             a
             private
             Man
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Order
             and
             Authority
             of
             the
             Governors
             of
             the
             Place
             ,
             thereby
             Owning
             and
             Avowing
             their
             Proceedings
             against
             this
             Heretick
             ,
             to
             the
             whole
             World
             :
             And
             I
             cannot
             but
             ,
             in
             Honour
             to
             them
             ,
             wish
             that
             all
             Christian
             Governours
             and
             Governments
             would
             shew
             the
             same
             Magnanimous
             Zeal
             and
             Courage
             in
             the
          
           Defence
           of
           their
           Faith
           ;
           
             though
             I
             confess
             ,
             I
             wish
             not
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             do
             the
          
           same
           way
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           Brief
           ACCOUNT
           OF
           
             Valentinus
             Gentilis
          
           :
           CONTAINING
           Some
           Passages
           of
           his
           Life
           and
           Just
           Execution
           .
        
         
           Together
           with
           An
           Orthodox
           Defence
           of
           the
           Article
           of
           the
           
             Holy
             Trinity
          
           against
           his
           Blasphemies
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           Most
           Honourable
           and
           Noble
           Lords
           ,
           
             Nicholas
             à
             Diessbach
             ,
             Nicholas
             a
             Graffenried
          
           Treasurer
           :
           And
           
             Petermannus
             ab
             Erlach
          
           ,
           Most
           Worthy
           Senators
           of
           the
           Republick
           of
           BERN
           ,
           and
           his
           Most
           Honoured
           Lords
           and
           Patrons
           ,
           
             Health
             through
             Iesus
             Christ.
          
           
        
         
           TO
           Discourse
           modestly
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           Matters
           relating
           to
           him
           ,
           is
           no
           small
           part
           of
           Religion
           .
           For
           since
           the
           Nature
           of
           God
           is
           incomprehensible
           ,
           his
           Power
           infinite
           ,
           and
           his
           Name
           inexpressible
           ,
           no
           thought
           
           
           
           
           
           can
           comprehend
           his
           infinite
           Power
           ,
           no
           Eye
           approach
           so
           glorious
           a
           Light
           ,
           no
           Tongue
           can
           declare
           it
           :
           And
           for
           this
           reason
           the
           more
           sound
           Philosophers
           have
           been
           very
           sparing
           in
           their
           Discourses
           upon
           this
           Subject
           .
           Plato
           is
           commended
           for
           his
           Modesty
           in
           this
           case
           ;
           who
           ,
           tho'
           he
           is
           not
           afraid
           to
           stile
           God
           ,
           The
           Creator
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           a
           Lover
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           and
           the
           provident
           Curator
           of
           all
           things
           ,
           (
           Forasmuch
           as
           he
           is
           a
           most
           Wise
           Being
           ,
           and
           doth
           not
           slight
           and
           despise
           the
           Work
           of
           his
           own
           Wisdom
           ;
           )
           yet
           notwithstanding
           all
           this
           confesseth
           ,
           That
           the
           Eyes
           of
           Men
           are
           too
           weak
           ,
           to
           see
           through
           Matters
           of
           Divinity
           .
        
         
           Aristotle
           was
           satisfied
           with
           placing
           some
           one
           first
           Mover
           in
           the
           Heavens
           .
           But
           he
           dares
           not
           say
           one
           word
           about
           the
           Nature
           of
           God.
           Others
           thought
           fit
           wholly
           to
           omit
           this
           Question
           .
           The
           Judgment
           of
           Simonides
           on
           the
           Case
           is
           commonly
           known
           ;
           
           who
           being
           ask't
           by
           Hiero
           about
           the
           Nature
           of
           God
           ,
           prolong'd
           the
           time
           
             a
             good
             while
          
           ,
           by
           requesting
           more
           Days
           for
           Deliberation
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           return'd
           this
           Answer
           ,
           
             The
             more
             I
             think
             on
             't
             ,
             the
             less
             I
             understand
             of
             it
             .
          
           After
           such
           a
           manner
           did
           the
           Excellency
           of
           this
           Divine
           Nature
           exercise
           and
           tire
           the
           liveliest
           Wits
           without
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           at
           last
           forc'd
           to
           acknowledge
           the
           inscrutability
           of
           the
           Majesty
           thereof
           :
           And
           on
           the
           other
           side
           they
           perceiv'd
           such
           a
           blindness
           and
           decay
           of
           strength
           in
           Human
           Nature
           ,
           as
           rendred
           it
           utterly
           incapable
           of
           raising
           it self
           to
           such
           a
           degree
           of
           purity
           without
           a
           peculiar
           dispensation
           from
           above
           .
        
         
           And
           tho'
           within
           the
           Church
           this
           Doctrine
           of
           God
           has
           always
           remain'd
           more
           uncorrupted
           and
           perspicuous
           ;
           yet
           nevertheless
           the
           most
           Religious
           have
           thought
           it
           a
           great
           piece
           of
           Wisdom
           ,
           to
           confess
           their
           own
           weakness
           in
           this
           Affair
           ;
           and
           
           have
           therefore
           been
           contented
           with
           those
           Discoveries
           ,
           God
           has
           been
           pleas'd
           to
           make
           of
           himself
           ,
           and
           have
           desisted
           from
           any
           farther
           search
           into
           this
           Sublime
           Mystery
           .
           Hence
           in
           the
           Invocation
           of
           him
           this
           Phrase
           is
           made
           use
           of
           ;
           
             God
             of
          
           Abraham
           ,
           
             God
             of
          
           Isaac
           ,
           
             God
             of
          
           Jacob
           ,
           
             God
             of
             our
             Fathers
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           when
           Iacob
           made
           too
           curious
           an
           Enquiry
           after
           the
           Angel's
           Name
           ,
           he
           was
           repell'd
           by
           the
           Rays
           of
           the
           Divine
           Majesty
           ,
           and
           reprimanded
           by
           a
           Voice
           ;
           
             Wherefore
             is
             it
             ,
             that
             thou
             askest
             after
             my
             Name
             ?
             Moses
          
           also
           upon
           his
           asking
           after
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           sent
           him
           to
           the
           Children
           of
           Israel
           ,
           received
           only
           this
           answer
           ,
           
             I
             am
             that
             I
             am
          
           ;
           and
           say
           ,
           
             I
             am
             hath
             sent
             me
             unto
             you
             .
          
           We
           ought
           therefore
           in
           this
           business
           also
           to
           take
           notice
           of
           the
           Apostle's
           Advice
           ,
           
             Not
             to
             think
             ,
             above
             what
             we
             ought
             to
             think
             ,
             but
             to
             think
             soberly
             .
          
           For
           it
           's
           most
           certain
           ,
           when
           we
           cast
           our
           thoughts
           on
           things
           relating
           to
           God
           ,
           
           our
           Understanding
           sees
           as
           little
           ,
           if
           not
           less
           ,
           than
           the
           Owl
           at
           Noon-day
           .
           But
           since
           there
           is
           a
           necessity
           still
           of
           Man's
           being
           instructed
           concerning
           God
           ,
           and
           this
           instruction
           is
           to
           be
           receiv'd
           from
           the
           Church
           alone
           ,
           't
           is
           the
           best
           way
           to
           keep
           strictly
           
             to
             one
             form
             of
             speaking
          
           ,
           drawn
           from
           the
           Prophetical
           and
           Evangelical
           Writings
           ;
           because
           the
           Church
           has
           taken
           these
           from
           God's
           own
           Mouth
           ;
           whence
           the
           Apostle
           calls
           the
           Scripture
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           or
           inspired
           .
           And
           this
           the
           Church
           kept
           pure
           and
           undefiled
           ,
           till
           a
           parcel
           of
           Ambitious
           Men
           rose
           up
           ,
           who
           laying
           no
           restraint
           on
           their
           wild
           Fancies
           ,
           made
           a
           very
           ill
           use
           of
           the
           simplicity
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           began
           to
           affix
           
             New
             Interpretations
          
           to
           Texts
           .
           To
           keep
           these
           Fellows
           within
           their
           Bounds
           ,
           and
           to
           shew
           that
           their
           Opinions
           were
           contrary
           to
           Scripture
           ,
           't
           was
           necessary
           ,
           that
           better
           Men
           should
           limit
           the
           sense
           of
           things
           in
           other
           words
           .
           Wherefore
           
           
           since
           .
           Words
           were
           to
           be
           interpreted
           by
           Words
           ,
           and
           Phrases
           by
           other
           forms
           of
           Speech
           ,
           they
           referr'd
           themselves
           and
           their
           Writings
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           Forasmuch
           as
           no
           one
           can
           speak
           better
           of
           God
           ,
           than
           God
           doth
           of
           himself
           .
           And
           therefore
           ,
           when
           we
           are
           to
           speak
           of
           him
           ,
           it
           's
           our
           Duty
           to
           consult
           him
           first
           speaking
           of
           himself
           .
           Moreover
           as
           it
           's
           impious
           to
           deny
           the
           use
           of
           Scripture-Forms
           of
           speaking
           ;
           so
           it
           's
           
             downright
             Malice
             to
             condemn
             those
             that
             are
             commonly
             receiv'd
             ,
          
           so
           long
           as
           reason
           proves
           not
           ,
           that
           they
           maintain
           any
           thing
           against
           Scripture
           .
           In
           Ecclesiastical
           Histories
           and
           Acts
           of
           Synods
           there
           are
           abundance
           of
           Examples
           (
           were
           they
           pertinent
           to
           be
           mention'd
           here
           )
           of
           this
           Nature
           .
           Our
           Age
           has
           seen
           one
           in
           
             Valentinus
             Gentilis
          
           ;
           who
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           destroy
           the
           Unity
           of
           the
           Divine
           Essence
           ,
           in
           his
           explication
           of
           the
           Three
           Persons
           ,
           
             quarrell'd
             first
             with
             the
             receiv'd
             Terms
             ,
          
           such
           
           
           as
           are
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           and
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           of
           the
           Persons
           .
           
           For
           as
           long
           as
           they
           were
           made
           use
           of
           ,
           he
           saw
           't
           was
           impossible
           to
           maintain
           three
           Spirits
           distinct
           in
           Essence
           and
           Degree
           .
        
         
           This
           small
           Treatise
           shews
           the
           unanimous
           determination
           of
           the
           Church
           concerning
           this
           Doctrine
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           rise
           of
           that
           Corruption
           .
        
         
           
             My
             Lords
          
           ,
           I
           present
           this
           History
           to
           your
           Lordships
           ,
           because
           you
           presided
           at
           the
           Tryal
           ;
           and
           it
           was
           to
           your
           grief
           that
           you
           heard
           this
           Corruption
           of
           the
           true
           Doctrine
           was
           brought
           into
           the
           Church
           :
           And
           since
           the
           account
           might
           prove
           useful
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           't
           was
           not
           fit
           it
           should
           be
           made
           publick
           so
           much
           upon
           my
           
             private
             Will
          
           ,
           as
           your
           
             Lordship
             's
             publick
             Commands
          
           .
        
         
         
           The
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           govern
           you
           by
           his
           good
           Spirit
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           lead
           long
           and
           happy
           Lives
           in
           these
           Honourable
           Stations
           ,
           to
           the
           defence
           of
           the
           Orthodox
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           the
           interest
           of
           your
           Country
           .
           Amen
           .
        
         
           M.
           D.
           LXVII
           .
           Cal.
           Junii
           .
        
         
           
             My
             Lords
             ,
             Your
             Lordships
             most
             humble
             Servant
             ,
          
        
         
           B.
           Aretius
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           CONTENTS
           OF
           THE
           CHAPTERS
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP
             1.
             
             HOW
             and
             where
             
               Valentinus
               Gentilis
            
             fell
             into
             those
             New
             Opinions
             ,
             and
             what
             great
             mischief
             he
             did
             by
             spreading
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             2.
             
             Upon
             what
             account
             he
             was
             brought
             to
             Bern.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             3.
             
             Concerning
             his
             Writings
             ,
             and
             the
             Heads
             of
             his
             Accusation
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             4.
             
             Whether
             he
             ought
             to
             have
             been
             heard
             as
             Plaintif
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             5.
             
             Containing
             some
             Propositions
             taken
             out
             of
             his
             Books
             of
             the
             Trinity
             ,
             which
             we
             judge
             to
             be
             false
             .
          
           
             
             Chap.
             6.
             
             An
             account
             of
             his
             Errors
             ,
             about
             the
             Article
             of
             the
             
               Blessed
               Trinity
            
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             7.
             
             Of
             these
             Words
             ,
             Trinitas
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             what
             they
             do
             properly
             signifie
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             8.
             
             What
             was
             the
             Opinion
             of
             Arius
             ,
             and
             wherein
             Gentilis
             and
             he
             do
             agree
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             9.
             
             Concerning
             the
             Generation
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             how
             we
             ought
             to
             understand
             the
             Words
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             10.
             
             Whether
             or
             no
             it
             be
             proper
             to
             the
             Father
             to
             be
             call'd
             
               the
               One
               only
               God.
            
             
          
           
             Chap.
             11.
             
             The
             Iudgment
             and
             Consent
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             with
             respect
             to
             this
             Article
             .
          
           
             
               Chap.
               12.
            
             
             Gentilis's
             Censure
             of
             the
             Fathers
             and
             their
             Writings
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             13.
             
             The
             Iudgment
             of
             Justin
             ,
             Martyr
             ,
             and
             Philosopher
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             14.
             
             The
             Iudgment
             of
             St.
             Ignatius
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             15.
             
             The
             Iudgment
             of
             Tertullian
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             16.
             
             Concerning
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             especially
             St.
             Austin
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             17.
             
             Concerning
             the
             Communication
             of
             Attributes
             ,
             or
             Properties
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             18.
             
             Containing
             some
             of
             
             Gentilis's
             Notorious
             Blasphemies
             .
          
           
             
             Chap.
             19.
             
             Of
             the
             vile
             Scandals
             he
             hath
             falsly
             thrown
             upon
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             our
             Church
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             20.
             
             Of
             the
             Cheats
             and
             Impostures
             whereby
             he
             indeavor'd
             to
             impose
             upon
             good
             (
             well-meaning
             )
             People
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           A
           Brief
           ACCOUNT
           OF
           
             Valentinus
             Gentilis
          
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             
               How
               ,
               and
               where
               he
               fell
               into
               those
               New
               Opinions
               ,
               and
               what
               great
               mischief
               he
               did
               by
               spreading
               of
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               VAlentinus
               Gentilis
            
             ,
             a
             Campanian
             ,
             having
             lest
             his
             Native
             Countrey
             Cosentia
             ,
             Travell'd
             through
             
               Naples
               ,
               Sicily
            
             ,
             and
             Italy
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             arriv'd
             at
             Geneva
             .
             There
             were
             at
             that
             time
             in
             the
             Italian
             Church
             [
             of
             that
             City
             ]
             several
             Persons
             out
             of
             all
             parts
             of
             Italy
             ,
             who
             came
             thither
             upon
             very
             different
             accounts
             ;
             but
             were
             mostly
             such
             ,
             as
             being
             Banish'd
             out
             of
             their
             
             own
             Country
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             Religion
             ,
             had
             made
             this
             their
             place
             of
             Refuge
             .
             Amongst
             them
             were
             several
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
             Inventers
             of
             New
             Doctrines
             .
             Such
             was
             
               G.
               Blandrata
            
             a
             Physician
             ,
             who
             had
             newly
             began
             to
             attack
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Trinity
             ;
             but
             as
             yet
             all
             he
             did
             was
             in
             private
             only
             ,
             and
             by
             way
             of
             Letters
             to
             some
             familiar
             Acquaintance
             .
             The
             Dispute
             was
             concerning
             the
             commonly
             received
             Terms
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Trinitas
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             At
             the
             
             same
             time
             
               M.
               Gribaldus
            
             an
             eminent
             Lawyer
             ,
             and
             
               Paulus
               Alciatus
            
             a
             Milanese
             were
             engag'd
             in
             carrying
             on
             the
             same
             design
             .
             Gentilis
             was
             no
             sooner
             come
             to
             Town
             ,
             and
             heard
             of
             the
             Controversie
             ,
             but
             he
             wholly
             applied
             himself
             to
             the
             Study
             of
             it
             .
             And
             in
             a
             short
             time
             he
             and
             his
             Friends
             became
             so
             great
             Proficients
             in
             it
             ,
             as
             boldly
             to
             assert
             ,
             That
             the
             Reform'd
             Churches
             were
             still
             agreed
             with
             the
             Papists
             in
             that
             abominable
             and
             grievous
             Error
             ,
             of
             subscribing
             to
             the
             Article
             of
             the
             Trinity
             :
             For
             by
             that
             Doctrine
             of
             theirs
             ,
             they
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Papists
             ,
             did
             not
             defend
             a
             Trinity
             ,
             but
             rather
             a
             Quaternity
             .
             That
             a
             
               true
               Trinity
               ought
               to
               consist
            
             
             
               of
               Three
               Eternal
               distinct
               Spirits
               ,
               differing
               from
               each
               other
               essentially
               rather
               than
               personally
               .
            
             This
             was
             what
             these
             Innovators
             did
             then
             unanimously
             profess
             ;
             but
             falling
             afterwards
             into
             different
             Factions
             ,
             they
             ran
             
             into
             several
             contradictory
             and
             extravagant
             Opinions
             :
             And
             being
             call'd
             to
             account
             for
             their
             Doctrines
             at
             Geneva
             ,
             they
             all
             made
             a
             shift
             some
             way
             or
             other
             to
             get
             off
             ;
             by
             what
             particular
             means
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             now
             concern
             my self
             ;
             my
             chief
             design
             being
             to
             give
             a
             brief
             account
             of
             Gentilis
             only
             .
          
           
             Who
             though
             he
             had
             undertaken
             to
             defend
             the
             same
             Opinions
             with
             
               Blandrata
               ,
               Gribaldus
            
             ,
             and
             Alciatus
             ,
             yet
             shortly
             after
             made
             his
             Recantation
             ,
             and
             by
             an
             exemplary
             Pennance
             ,
             publickly
             abjur'd
             his
             Novel
             Doctrines
             .
             This
             happen'd
             in
             the
             Year
             1558
             ;
             to
             testifie
             the
             truth
             of
             which
             there
             is
             extant
             a
             Narrative
             of
             the
             whole
             Proceedings
             .
          
           
             But
             having
             thus
             solemnly
             renounc'd
             his
             own
             Opinions
             more
             for
             fear
             of
             Death
             ,
             than
             out
             of
             any
             real
             sense
             of
             their
             Impiety
             ,
             and
             still
             retaining
             a
             strong
             desire
             ,
             of
             defending
             them
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             long
             ,
             e're
             despising
             the
             
             sacred
             Obligations
             of
             his
             Oath
             ,
             and
             committing
             the
             most
             horrid
             Perjury
             ,
             he
             fled
             from
             Geneva
             .
          
           
             Near
             which
             place
             was
             the
             Town
             of
             Fargiae
             ,
             where
             
               M.
               Gribaldus
            
             lived
             ,
             with
             whom
             
             he
             associated
             himself
             :
             And
             in
             the
             same
             place
             was
             Alciatus
             ,
             and
             with
             him
             a
             certain
             Schoolmaster
             ,
             and
             Tutor
             to
             
             Gribaldus's
             Children
             ;
             amongst
             whom
             (
             after
             the
             coming
             of
             Gentilis
             )
             there
             were
             frequent
             Conferences
             and
             Disputes
             about
             the
             same
             Controversies
             ;
             by
             all
             which
             Gentilis
             was
             mightily
             confirm'd
             in
             his
             Notions
             :
             And
             so
             leaving
             them
             ,
             he
             went
             to
             Lyons
             ,
             where
             he
             was
             furnish'd
             with
             plenty
             of
             Books
             by
             one
             
               Baptista
               Lucensis
            
             ,
             and
             there
             made
             Collections
             out
             of
             the
             Fathers
             in
             order
             to
             confirm
             and
             establish
             his
             new
             Opinions
             .
             And
             seeing
             both
             the
             Latin
             and
             Greek
             Fathers
             were
             universally
             quoted
             by
             the
             Orthodox
             ,
             he
             made
             it
             his
             business
             to
             consult
             the
             most
             ancient
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             Collections
             he
             made
             ,
             were
             only
             some
             miserable
             ,
             imperfect
             ,
             broken
             Quotations
             out
             of
             
             Ignatius's
             Epistles
             ,
             
               Iustin
               Martyr
            
             ,
             and
             Tertullian
             ;
             nay
             ,
             so
             impudent
             was
             
             he
             ,
             as
             to
             ransack
             the
             Alcoran
             for
             Authorities
             ,
             and
             quote
             even
             Mahomet
             himself
             .
             And
             then
             he
             very
             roundly
             condemn'd
             and
             exploded
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             such
             as
             St.
             Austin
             ,
             St.
             Ierome
             ,
             St.
             
               Basil
               ,
               Chrysostome
               ,
               Damascene
            
             ,
             and
             whoever
             else
             had
             plainly
             express'd
             their
             Thoughts
             concerning
             the
             Trinity
             in
             a
             different
             way
             from
             him
             .
             Nay
             ,
             he
             wholly
             rejected
             some
             Books
             in
             
               Iustin
               Martyr
            
             and
             Tertullian
             ,
             and
             question'd
             the
             Authority
             of
             
             others
             .
             And
             because
             so
             grand
             an
             Affair
             could
             not
             be
             successfully
             manag'd
             without
             Writing
             ,
             he
             set
             himself
             upon
             that
             also
             ;
             and
             in
             a
             short
             time
             wrote
             a
             Book
             ,
             entituled
             his
             Antidotes
             ,
             wherein
             he
             endeavour'd
             to
             vindicate
             himself
             against
             his
             Adversaries
             of
             Geneva
             ,
             and
             to
             answer
             the
             Objections
             ,
             which
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Italian
             Congregation
             there
             ,
             had
             produc'd
             against
             his
             Opinions
             .
             The
             Book
             ,
             which
             he
             made
             was
             not
             publish'd
             ,
             but
             was
             found
             lying
             by
             him
             in
             MSS.
             Being
             now
             furnish'd
             with
             new
             Arguments
             and
             Reasons
             ,
             he
             went
             to
             Grenoble
             ,
             where
             his
             dear
             Friend
             Gribaldus
             was
             then
             publick
             Professor
             .
             And
             besides
             all
             this
             he
             was
             now
             fall'n
             into
             a
             Distemper
             ,
             which
             forc'd
             the
             needy
             Gentleman
             to
             seek
             out
             for
             a
             place
             ,
             where
             he
             might
             be
             kindly
             receiv'd
             ,
             and
             find
             a
             comfortable
             retirement
             and
             subsistence
             during
             his
             Sickness
             .
          
           
             Whilst
             he
             was
             under
             Cure
             ,
             his
             Principles
             began
             to
             be
             known
             abroad
             ,
             upon
             which
             account
             he
             was
             commanded
             by
             the
             Magistrates
             to
             exhibit
             a
             Confession
             of
             his
             Faith
             ,
             which
             he
             so
             cunningly
             contrived
             ,
             by
             abusing
             the
             Reform'd
             Churches
             ,
             and
             in
             particular
             Mr.
             Calvin
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             admitted
             for
             Orthodox
             by
             the
             *
             Papists
             .
             But
             he
             said
             nothing
             at
             all
             to
             the
             purpose
             as
             to
             the
             main
             point
             and
             business
             of
             the
             Controversie
             .
             From
             thence
             he
             went
             to
             Chambrey
             a
             Neighbouring
             
             Town
             ,
             but
             being
             disturb'd
             in
             this
             place
             also
             ,
             he
             return'd
             to
             Fargiae
             .
             By
             this
             time
             his
             Doctrines
             began
             to
             make
             a
             noise
             in
             the
             World.
             For
             Geneva
             ,
             being
             not
             far
             off
             ,
             was
             able
             to
             give
             an
             
               ample
               Testimony
            
             of
             the
             
             whole
             Proceedings
             .
             And
             he
             himself
             was
             well
             enough
             known
             by
             his
             rambling
             about
             at
             
               Lyons
               ,
               Chambrey
               ,
               Grenoble
            
             ,
             and
             in
             Dauphiny
             .
          
           
             The
             Town
             of
             Fargiae
             is
             in
             the
             Presecture
             of
             Gaium
             ,
             and
             belongs
             to
             the
             Illustrious
             Lords
             of
             Bern.
             The
             Governour
             of
             which
             place
             being
             advertis'd
             of
             the
             arrival
             of
             this
             Pestilent
             Fellow
             ,
             order'd
             his
             Officers
             to
             apprehend
             him
             ,
             and
             bring
             him
             to
             Gaium
             ;
             where
             he
             was
             put
             into
             Custody
             ,
             but
             after
             some
             time
             ,
             was
             releas'd
             out
             of
             Prison
             ,
             tho'
             still
             bound
             to
             his
             good
             Behaviour
             .
             But
             notwithstanding
             all
             this
             ,
             he
             still
             continued
             industriously
             to
             propagate
             his
             Errors
             ,
             denying
             that
             his
             Opinions
             did
             in
             any
             wise
             interfere
             with
             the
             publick
             Peace
             .
          
           
             And
             here
             he
             play'd
             a
             fresh
             Prank
             .
             For
             when
             the
             Governour
             had
             demanded
             of
             him
             a
             Confession
             ,
             with
             design
             to
             send
             it
             to
             Bern
             ,
             there
             to
             be
             examin'd
             by
             the
             Clergy
             ;
             what
             did
             Gentilis
             do
             ,
             but
             sent
             it
             to
             the
             Press
             ,
             pretending
             the
             Governour
             's
             Command
             for
             so
             doing
             :
             To
             this
             Confession
             he
             added
             some
             Propositions
             with
             many
             seurrilous
             Reflections
             upon
             St.
             Athanasius
             .
             Nor
             was
             this
             
             enough
             ,
             but
             he
             must
             likewise
             abuse
             the
             Name
             and
             Authority
             of
             the
             Governour
             ,
             by
             Dedicating
             his
             Book
             to
             him
             ,
             which
             so
             highly
             incens'd
             the
             Governour
             ,
             that
             could
             he
             have
             laid
             hold
             of
             the
             Offender
             ,
             he
             would
             immediately
             have
             thrown
             him
             into
             Gaol
             again
             .
          
           
             Hence
             he
             went
             back
             to
             Lyons
             ,
             where
             the
             Provost
             of
             the
             City
             put
             him
             into
             Prison
             for
             the
             very
             same
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             kept
             him
             there
             almost
             two
             Months
             ,
             but
             at
             last
             he
             gain'd
             his
             Liberty
             by
             much
             such
             another
             Trick
             as
             before
             .
             For
             he
             so
             soften'd
             his
             Book
             of
             Antidotes
             and
             Confession
             ,
             that
             they
             rather
             seem'd
             Libels
             against
             Mr.
             Calvin
             ,
             than
             Treatises
             against
             the
             Trinity
             ;
             and
             so
             he
             got
             free
             .
          
           
             The
             next
             Summer
             he
             went
             into
             Poland
             ,
             being
             invited
             thither
             by
             Blandrata
             and
             Alciatus
             ,
             who
             look'd
             upon
             him
             as
             a
             fit
             Instrument
             to
             raise
             Innovations
             in
             the
             Churches
             of
             Poland
             .
             Here
             he
             stay'd
             for
             above
             two
             Years
             ,
             to
             the
             great
             Mischief
             both
             of
             Church
             and
             State.
             And
             had
             not
             Divine
             Providence
             confounded
             the
             Designs
             of
             these
             Men
             ,
             by
             setting
             them
             at
             variance
             amongst
             themselves
             ,
             't
             is
             probable
             the
             Wounds
             they
             had
             given
             Religion
             might
             have
             proved
             more
             dangerous
             to
             the
             Church
             .
             For
             Blandrata
             and
             Gentilis
             turn'd
             Arians
             ,
             and
             Alciatus
             a
             Mahometan
             ;
             and
             
             others
             (
             as
             their
             wild
             Fancies
             led
             them
             )
             embrac'd
             more
             monstrous
             and
             extravagant
             Opinions
             .
             And
             thus
             having
             disturb'd
             the
             Peace
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             they
             now
             began
             to
             quarrel
             amongst
             themselves
             :
             And
             that
             this
             is
             true
             ,
             the
             present
             unhappy
             state
             of
             Poland
             does
             sufficiently
             testifie
             .
             The
             Followers
             of
             Blandrata
             were
             arriv'd
             to
             such
             a
             pitch
             as
             to
             avow
             and
             openly
             defend
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Arius
             .
             They
             condemn'd
             the
             Council
             of
             Nice
             ,
             and
             the
             Creed
             made
             by
             it
             ;
             ridicul'd
             and
             exploded
             the
             Terms
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Some
             denied
             the
             Incarnation
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             others
             impugn'd
             the
             Immortality
             of
             the
             Soul
             ;
             a
             third
             sort
             asserted
             ,
             that
             our
             Saviour
             had
             his
             Beginning
             and
             Existence
             from
             the
             Virgin
             Mary
             ,
             a
             fourth
             allow'd
             of
             Polygamy
             ;
             and
             a
             fifth
             sort
             became
             Patrons
             of
             the
             Extravagancies
             of
             Mahomet
             .
             These
             are
             the
             sad
             Effects
             of
             those
             Spirits
             of
             Error
             ,
             which
             Satan
             (
             by
             the
             just
             Judgment
             of
             God
             )
             sends
             to
             delude
             the
             old
             ,
             decaying
             World.
             How
             great
             the
             Distractions
             and
             Confusions
             were
             that
             follow'd
             the
             Publication
             of
             these
             erroneous
             Doctrines
             ,
             we
             may
             easily
             gather
             from
             the
             King's
             Proclamation
             ,
             strictly
             commanding
             all
             such
             Strangers
             as
             were
             Setters
             up
             of
             New
             Doctrines
             ,
             immediately
             to
             depart
             the
             Kingdom
             ;
             by
             which
             Edict
             ,
             Gentilis
             ,
             amongst
             the
             rest
             ,
             was
             driven
             out
             
             of
             Poland
             .
             Being
             expell'd
             Poland
             ,
             his
             next
             Journey
             was
             into
             Moravia
             ,
             where
             he
             join'd
             with
             the
             Anabaptists
             .
             From
             thence
             he
             went
             to
             Vienna
             ;
             every
             where
             ,
             as
             he
             travell'd
             ,
             dispersing
             his
             new
             invented
             Notions
             .
          
           
             But
             still
             continuing
             unsettled
             ,
             indeed
             being
             able
             to
             stay
             no
             where
             ,
             he
             began
             to
             think
             of
             returning
             into
             Savoy
             ,
             believing
             ,
             as
             he
             said
             ,
             the
             Churches
             there
             to
             be
             the
             most
             moderate
             ,
             and
             less
             infected
             of
             any
             whatever
             ;
             and
             ,
             besides
             this
             ,
             he
             was
             in
             hopes
             to
             find
             Gribaldus
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             Accomplices
             alive
             ,
             from
             whom
             he
             might
             receive
             assistance
             ;
             Mr.
             Calvin
             (
             whom
             he
             always
             found
             a
             most
             zealous
             Adversary
             to
             all
             his
             Novelties
             )
             being
             now
             dead
             .
             All
             these
             Considerations
             put
             together
             ,
             made
             him
             look
             upon
             Savoy
             ,
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             as
             the
             most
             secure
             place
             of
             Retirement
             ,
             after
             so
             many
             dangerous
             Adventures
             .
             But
             as
             the
             wise
             Providence
             of
             God
             had
             ordain'd
             he
             should
             by
             his
             own
             Folly
             blindly
             run
             on
             upon
             ruin
             ,
             he
             came
             to
             Gaium
             ,
             where
             the
             very
             same
             Governour
             ,
             he
             had
             formerly
             affronted
             ,
             was
             then
             by
             an
             extraordinary
             Commission
             ,
             continued
             Governor
             of
             that
             Province
             .
             To
             him
             Gentilis
             made
             his
             Application
             ,
             and
             begg'd
             of
             him
             the
             Favour
             of
             a
             Publick
             Disputation
             :
             The
             Governour
             's
             Answer
             was
             ,
             He
             should
             be
             sure
             to
             have
             
             Justice
             done
             him
             :
             And
             thereupon
             committed
             him
             to
             Prison
             .
             Thus
             was
             this
             subtle
             ,
             cunning
             Heretick
             ,
             who
             had
             been
             so
             insufferably
             troublesome
             to
             so
             many
             Churches
             ,
             brought
             into
             such
             straits
             ,
             that
             He
             was
             never
             afterward
             able
             to
             extricate
             himself
             .
          
           
             This
             I
             thought
             necessary
             to
             be
             at
             large
             premised
             ,
             that
             the
             Reader
             might
             the
             better
             be
             inform'd
             ,
             how
             he
             came
             to
             fall
             into
             these
             strange
             Absurdities
             ;
             and
             in
             what
             Places
             he
             dispers'd
             them
             ;
             what
             a
             Disturber
             he
             had
             been
             of
             the
             Peace
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             how
             oft
             he
             had
             brought
             himself
             by
             these
             Practices
             into
             very
             dangerous
             Circumstances
             ;
             and
             yet
             still
             by
             some
             crafty
             Evasion
             or
             other
             ,
             made
             a
             shift
             to
             escape
             ,
             till
             at
             last
             Divine
             Justice
             brought
             him
             to
             condign
             Punishment
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             
               Upon
               what
               Account
               he
               was
               brought
               to
               Bern.
               
            
          
           
             THE
             Senate
             of
             Bern
             were
             soon
             acquainted
             with
             his
             Confinement
             at
             Gaium
             ,
             which
             happen'd
             on
             the
             2d
             .
             of
             Iune
             ,
             1566.
             
             And
             understanding
             ,
             (
             1.
             )
             That
             he
             maintain'd
             and
             taught
             the
             same
             Errors
             he
             once
             had
             abjur'd
             ;
             and
             ,
             (
             2.
             )
             That
             thereby
             he
             had
             involv'd
             himself
             in
             a
             grievous
             Perjury
             ;
             (
             3.
             )
             That
             he
             had
             condemned
             our
             Church
             as
             still
             subject
             to
             Papal
             Slavery
             ;
             when
             at
             the
             same
             time
             he
             himself
             ,
             tho'
             in
             a
             Popish
             Country
             ,
             could
             publish
             such
             a
             Confession
             ,
             as
             easily
             procur'd
             him
             Liberty
             .
             (
             4.
             )
             That
             he
             had
             actually
             endeavour'd
             to
             undermine
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Trinity
             .
             (
             5.
             )
             That
             Poland
             had
             been
             mightily
             disturbed
             by
             him
             and
             his
             Accomplices
             .
             (
             6.
             )
             That
             the
             Ring-Leaders
             of
             the
             Faction
             (
             who
             formerly
             did
             all
             profess
             the
             same
             Opinion
             )
             were
             now
             altogether
             by
             the
             Ears
             ;
             one
             an
             Arian
             ,
             and
             another
             a
             
               Mahometan
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             (
             7.
             )
             That
             their
             Doctrines
             were
             publickly
             condemn'd
             throughout
             Germany
             ,
             
             their
             Errors
             animadverted
             upon
             from
             
               the
               Pulpit
            
             ,
             and
             their
             Opinions
             ,
             both
             by
             Writing
             
             and
             Disputations
             ,
             in
             all
             the
             Schools
             were
             every
             where
             rejected
             and
             exploded
             .
             The
             Senate
             upon
             these
             Accounts
             ordered
             him
             to
             be
             brought
             to
             Bern.
             Besides
             all
             this
             ,
             he
             was
             to
             give
             the
             Governour
             of
             Gaium
             Satisfaction
             for
             the
             Book
             ,
             which
             he
             published
             and
             dedicated
             to
             him
             .
             Nay
             more
             ,
             Gentilis
             himself
             ,
             perceiving
             the
             Governour
             did
             so
             highly
             resent
             the
             Affront
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             offered
             him
             by
             the
             said
             Dedication
             ,
             made
             his
             Appeal
             to
             the
             Senate
             at
             Bern
             ,
             whither
             he
             was
             brought
             the
             19th
             .
             of
             Iuly
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             
               Concerning
               his
               Writings
               and
               the
               Heads
               of
               his
               Accusation
               .
            
          
           
             AT
             Bern
             he
             continued
             under
             Confinement
             for
             some
             time
             ,
             without
             having
             any
             thing
             else
             done
             to
             him
             .
             At
             last
             ,
             by
             command
             of
             the
             Senate
             ,
             the
             Papers
             ,
             which
             were
             found
             about
             him
             ,
             were
             examined
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             was
             a
             Book
             wrote
             with
             his
             own
             hand
             ,
             and
             dedicated
             to
             Sigismund
             King
             of
             Poland
             ,
             consisting
             of
             29
             Sheets
             and
             175
             Leaves
             .
             In
             this
             Book
             was
             contained
             the
             whole
             System
             of
             his
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             Principles
             ;
             tho
             he
             affirmed
             he
             had
             one
             much
             more
             compleat
             ,
             transcribed
             by
             Blandrata
             .
             In
             the
             Epistle
             Dedicatory
             ,
             which
             is
             very
             long
             ,
             he
             courts
             the
             Favour
             ,
             and
             begs
             the
             Protection
             of
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             both
             for
             Himself
             and
             his
             Cause
             .
             Then
             repeats
             the
             Confessions
             he
             made
             at
             Geneva
             ,
             before
             his
             Recantation
             ;
             the
             last
             of
             which
             Confessions
             having
             been
             confuted
             by
             them
             of
             Geneva
             ,
             he
             subjoins
             to
             it
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             Defence
             ,
             his
             Book
             of
             Antidotes
             ,
             which
             he
             
             formerly
             composed
             at
             Lyons
             .
             Then
             he
             falls
             upon
             refuting
             the
             13th
             .
             Chapter
             of
             the
             first
             Book
             of
             Calvin's
             Institutions
             ;
             and
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             place
             ,
             utterly
             condemns
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Trinity
             ,
             as
             it
             had
             hitherto
             been
             delivered
             and
             taught
             in
             all
             Churches
             whatever
             .
             Next
             to
             that
             he
             produces
             several
             Propositions
             out
             of
             St.
             Austin
             ;
             especially
             out
             of
             his
             fifteen
             Books
             of
             the
             Trinity
             ,
             which
             together
             with
             their
             incomparable
             Author
             ,
             he
             rejects
             and
             exposes
             with
             all
             *
             
               imaginable
               Scurrility
            
             .
             After
             that
             he
             produces
             several
             nice
             Passages
             out
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             the
             Alcoran
             ,
             in
             defence
             of
             his
             Doctrine
             .
             And
             last
             of
             all
             annexes
             his
             Annotations
             upon
             Athanasius
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Book
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             There
             were
             found
             some
             Verses
             wrote
             with
             his
             own
             hand
             ,
             being
             nothing
             else
             but
             a
             bitter
             Scurrilous
             Libel
             against
             the
             Blessed
             Trinity
             ,
             and
             its
             Worshippers
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             A
             Book
             in
             Italian
             ,
             with
             another
             in
             Latine
             of
             the
             same
             strain
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Incarnation
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             A
             printed
             Book
             under
             a
             false
             Name
             ,
             dedicated
             to
             the
             Governour
             of
             Gaium
             ,
             with
             a
             preliminary
             Discourse
             to
             the
             Clergy
             ;
             which
             though
             it
             carries
             Antwerp
             in
             the
             Title
             Page
             ,
             yet
             was
             indeed
             Printed
             at
             Lyons
             .
          
           
           
             Out
             of
             all
             these
             Papers
             were
             collected
             several
             Articles
             ,
             with
             the
             Heads
             of
             an
             Indictment
             to
             be
             preferr'd
             against
             him
             ,
             which
             are
             all
             reducible
             to
             these
             four
             particulars
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             That
             he
             dissented
             from
             Us
             ,
             and
             
             all
             the
             Orthodox
             in
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Trinity
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             he
             had
             thrown
             many
             Scandalous
             and
             unheard
             of
             Imputations
             upon
             our
             Church
             ,
             and
             charg'd
             her
             with
             Heresie
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             That
             his
             Writings
             contain
             many
             impious
             Blasphemies
             ,
             frequently
             us'd
             by
             him
             in
             his
             Disputes
             concerning
             the
             Trinity
             ;
             and
             that
             in
             his
             Behaviour
             he
             could
             not
             abstain
             from
             the
             like
             impudent
             Scurrility
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             All
             the
             Cheats
             and
             Impostures
             were
             notoriously
             evident
             ,
             which
             he
             commonly
             us'd
             in
             disguising
             his
             Opinions
             ,
             in
             working
             out
             his
             own
             Deliverance
             ,
             and
             seducing
             others
             ,
             to
             the
             danger
             of
             their
             Lives
             :
             But
             of
             this
             in
             its
             proper
             place
             .
          
           
             When
             these
             things
             were
             urg'd
             against
             him
             ,
             namely
             ,
             That
          
           
             First
             ,
             He
             had
             entertain'd
             intolerable
             erroneous
             Notions
             about
             the
             Trinity
             .
             That
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             He
             had
             falsly
             charg'd
             us
             with
             several
             Errours
             ,
             which
             none
             of
             us
             did
             ever
             
             defend
             ,
             nay
             ,
             more
             would
             never
             permit
             any
             Body
             else
             that
             did
             harbour
             or
             maintain
             such
             Notions
             .
             That
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             His
             Writings
             were
             fill'd
             with
             many
             horrid
             Blasphemies
             ,
             reflecting
             not
             so
             much
             on
             the
             Persons
             of
             his
             Adversaries
             ,
             as
             on
             the
             Sacred
             Subject
             in
             dispute
             ,
             And
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             That
             by
             his
             shuffling
             and
             impertinent
             Digressions
             ,
             he
             so
             mightily
             perplex'd
             and
             obscur'd
             the
             Cause
             ,
             as
             gave
             too
             just
             reason
             to
             suspect
             he
             did
             industriously
             seek
             for
             Evasions
             .
             We
             therefore
             desir'd
             him
             fairly
             and
             honestly
             to
             give
             in
             his
             Answer
             to
             each
             particular
             that
             should
             be
             asked
             him
             .
          
           
             Here
             Gentilis
             made
             a
             long
             Speech
             about
             the
             Infirmity
             of
             his
             Body
             ,
             the
             craziness
             of
             his
             Head
             ,
             and
             the
             weakness
             of
             his
             Memory
             (
             which
             was
             now
             so
             mightily
             decay'd
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             scarce
             remember
             the
             Actions
             of
             one
             whole
             Day
             ,
             and
             therefore
             being
             in
             such
             a
             condition
             ,
             might
             not
             perhaps
             be
             able
             to
             give
             a
             reasonable
             Answer
             to
             all
             their
             Interrogatories
             )
             with
             many
             more
             of
             the
             like
             idle
             Excuses
             ,
             to
             avoid
             being
             brought
             to
             the
             Bar
             as
             a
             Malefactor
             ,
             and
             gain
             the
             priviledge
             of
             being
             heard
             as
             Plaintiff
             ,
             which
             unless
             they
             granted
             him
             ,
             he
             protested
             he
             could
             not
             have
             Justice
             done
             him
             in
             so
             weighty
             a
             Cause
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             
               Whether
               he
               ought
               to
               have
               been
               heard
               as
               Plaintiff
               .
            
          
           
             THIS
             Exception
             of
             his
             must
             first
             be
             answer'd
             :
             But
             let
             any
             Honest
             Man
             judge
             ,
             what
             grounds
             he
             could
             have
             for
             such
             a
             Declinatory
             Plea
             ,
             besides
             the
             crafty
             design
             of
             prescribing
             such
             a
             Form
             of
             Tryal
             ,
             so
             advantageous
             to
             himself
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             sure
             to
             have
             none
             ,
             or
             at
             most
             but
             very
             few
             Prosecutors
             ,
             and
             withal
             to
             gain
             the
             Privilege
             of
             arraigning
             whom
             he
             pleas'd
             .
          
           
             To
             make
             this
             case
             more
             plain
             and
             intelligible
             ,
             I
             shall
             here
             take
             the
             trouble
             of
             repeating
             those
             Arguments
             ,
             he
             propos'd
             in
             his
             own
             defence
             upon
             this
             occasion
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             He
             pleaded
             that
             his
             coming
             to
             Town
             was
             Voluntary
             ,
             and
             on
             purpose
             to
             treat
             with
             the
             Honourable
             Senate
             concerning
             the
             same
             Business
             he
             was
             now
             indicted
             for
             .
          
           
           
             Secondly
             ,
             He
             urg'd
             his
             being
             an
             Assertor
             of
             the
             Sovereignty
             of
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             a
             zealous
             Defender
             of
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             Gospel
             against
             false
             and
             Heterodox
             Expositors
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             He
             pretended
             that
             he
             was
             not
             yet
             convicted
             of
             any
             such
             erroneous
             Doctrines
             ,
             [
             as
             were
             laid
             to
             his
             charge
             :
             ]
          
           
             And
             Lastly
             ,
             Thought
             it
             was
             very
             hard
             he
             should
             be
             bound
             to
             give
             in
             his
             Answer
             before
             he
             knew
             who
             were
             to
             be
             his
             Accusers
             .
          
           
             In
             answer
             to
             which
             he
             was
             desir'd
             first
             to
             consider
             his
             present
             Circumstances
             ;
             That
             he
             was
             under
             Confinement
             ,
             and
             Prisoner
             to
             a
             Christian
             Magistrate
             ;
             which
             was
             no
             proper
             Qualification
             for
             a
             Plaintiff
             ,
             but
             rather
             the
             Sign
             of
             an
             Offender
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             next
             place
             he
             was
             told
             ,
             it
             was
             but
             just
             and
             equitable
             for
             him
             in
             the
             quality
             of
             a
             Prisoner
             ,
             to
             hear
             first
             the
             Charge
             that
             lay
             against
             him
             ,
             or
             the
             causes
             of
             his
             Confinement
             ,
             and
             then
             fairly
             to
             give
             in
             his
             Answers
             ,
             and
             clear
             himself
             ,
             if
             he
             desir'd
             to
             be
             released
             ;
             but
             that
             nothing
             could
             be
             more
             repugnant
             to
             the
             Practise
             of
             all
             Courts
             ,
             than
             for
             a
             Person
             in
             Chains
             to
             turn
             Prosecutor
             .
          
           
           
             First
             ,
             As
             for
             his
             pretence
             of
             coming
             thither
             voluntarily
             ,
             that
             was
             thought
             to
             be
             an
             excuse
             not
             at
             all
             material
             ,
             since
             Malefactors
             do
             by
             the
             just
             Judgment
             of
             God
             frequently
             of
             their
             own
             accord
             thrust
             themselves
             into
             places
             most
             dangerous
             and
             fatal
             to
             them
             .
             And
             though
             it
             be
             true
             ,
             that
             he
             came
             voluntarily
             to
             Gaium
             ,
             yet
             being
             there
             apprehended
             ,
             and
             for
             certain
             Reasons
             committed
             to
             Prison
             ,
             he
             still
             continued
             a
             Prisoner
             ,
             and
             under
             that
             Quality
             it
             was
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             convey'd
             to
             Bern.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Equally
             impertinent
             were
             his
             vain
             Pretensions
             of
             vindicating
             the
             Sovereignty
             of
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             of
             asserting
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             Gospel
             against
             false
             Expositors
             ;
             since
             we
             were
             not
             yet
             satisfied
             of
             the
             legality
             of
             his
             Call.
             Nor
             could
             we
             give
             any
             credit
             to
             those
             extraordinary
             Horrours
             and
             unusual
             Convulsions
             he
             pretended
             to
             have
             twice
             felt
             ,
             when
             at
             Prayers
             in
             Geneva
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             had
             been
             instigated
             by
             the
             secret
             Impulses
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             to
             pronounce
             the
             Ministers
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             
               Defenders
               of
               Quaternity
            
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             As
             to
             his
             Errors
             and
             false
             Doctrines
             ,
             we
             were
             of
             Opinion
             that
             he
             needed
             no
             farther
             Conviction
             ,
             than
             his
             own
             abjuration
             of
             them
             at
             Geneva
             ,
             where
             he
             underwent
             publick
             Penance
             ,
             when
             Sentence
             
             was
             given
             against
             him
             in
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               (
               viz.
            
             )
          
           
             
               'T
               is
               the
               Iudgment
               of
               the
               Court
               ,
               that
               you
            
             Valentinus
             Gentilis
             ,
             
               undergo
               the
               following
               Punishment
            
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             
               That
               you
               shall
               be
               stript
               close
               to
               your
               Shirt
               ,
               then
               barefoot
               and
               bareheaded
               shall
               carry
               in
               your
               hand
               a
               lighted
               Torch
               ,
               and
               beg
               God's
               Pardon
               and
               ours
               on
               your
               Knees
               ,
               by
               confessing
               your self
               maliciously
               and
               wickedly
               to
               have
               spread
               abroad
               a
               false
               and
               Heretical
               Doctrine
               ;
               but
               that
               you
               do
               now
               from
               your
               heart
               detest
               and
               abhor
               those
               abominable
               ,
               Lying
               ,
               Blasphemous
               Books
               ,
               you
               compos'd
               in
               its
               defence
               ;
               in
               Testimony
               whereof
               you
               shall
               cast
               them
               with
               your
               own
               Hands
               into
               the
               Flames
               ,
               there
               to
               be
               burnt
               to
               Ashes
               ;
               and
               for
               more
               ample
               satisfaction
               we
               do
               enjoyn
               you
               to
               be
               led
               through
               all
               the
               Streets
               of
               this
               City
               ,
               at
               the
               sound
               of
               the
               Trumpet
               ,
               and
               habited
               as
               before
               ;
               and
               do
               strictly
               command
               you
               not
               to
               depart
               this
               City
               without
               permission
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             Therefore
             seeing
             he
             had
             so
             publickly
             condemn'd
             the
             same
             Doctrines
             which
             he
             now
             endeavoured
             to
             revive
             ,
             and
             after
             so
             singular
             a
             manner
             done
             Pennance
             for
             them
             ;
             which
             yet
             he
             now
             endeavoured
             to
             revive
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             absurd
             to
             admit
             of
             their
             defence
             by
             such
             a
             faithless
             shuffling
             Advocate
             .
             
             Besides
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             be
             ignorant
             what
             a
             grievous
             Perjury
             he
             had
             committed
             by
             going
             out
             of
             Geneva
             without
             permission
             ,
             contrary
             to
             
               the
               Oath
            
             he
             had
             once
             took
             ;
             this
             last
             Charge
             was
             so
             notorious
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             give
             no
             other
             Answer
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             was
             sorry
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             To
             the
             last
             Exception
             ,
             of
             his
             not
             knowing
             who
             were
             to
             be
             his
             Accusers
             ,
             our
             Answer
             was
             ,
             We
             would
             1.
             
             Produce
             the
             same
             Persons
             who
             had
             formerly
             impleaded
             him
             ,
             when
             he
             made
             his
             Recantation
             at
             Geneva
             .
             And
             2.
             
             Those
             who
             had
             banish'd
             him
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             Heretical
             Accomplices
             out
             of
             Poland
             ;
             and
             if
             these
             were
             not
             enough
             ,
             we
             had
             in
             store
             the
             Churches
             of
             Germany
             ,
             by
             whom
             his
             Opinions
             were
             condemned
             ,
             as
             savouring
             of
             Arianism
             .
             And
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             We
             had
             the
             *
             Decreta
             of
             several
             Universities
             ,
             whereby
             his
             Doctrine
             was
             exploded
             ,
             and
             himself
             by
             Name
             condemn'd
             for
             an
             Heretick
             ;
             particularly
             
               Alexander
               Alepius
            
             ,
             of
             the
             University
             of
             Lipswick
             ,
             was
             present
             ,
             ready
             to
             testifie
             against
             him
             ;
             so
             that
             it
             seems
             one
             of
             the
             strangest
             things
             in
             the
             World
             for
             him
             to
             pretend
             ignorance
             of
             his
             Accusers
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             in
             all
             places
             found
             ,
             so
             many
             and
             so
             considerable
             Adversaries
             .
          
           
           
             Now
             all
             this
             being
             so
             notorious
             ,
             that
             the
             most
             frontless
             Impudence
             could
             not
             deny
             one
             Syllable
             of
             it
             ,
             I
             think
             nothing
             can
             be
             more
             plain
             ,
             than
             that
             he
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             admitted
             as
             Plaintiff
             ,
             and
             that
             upon
             these
             Accounts
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             As
             having
             once
             already
             renounc'd
             the
             Doctrine
             he
             now
             went
             about
             to
             defend
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Because
             he
             was
             guilty
             of
             Perjury
             in
             the
             same
             case
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             As
             being
             indicted
             by
             so
             many
             known
             Accusers
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             Because
             he
             had
             endeavour'd
             to
             undermine
             one
             of
             the
             
               prime
               Articles
               of
               our
               Faith
            
             ,
             an
             Article
             so
             essential
             to
             the
             very
             
             being
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             worst
             and
             darkest
             times
             of
             Popery
             ,
             it
             still
             continued
             pure
             and
             uncorrupted
             .
          
           
             And
             Lastly
             ,
             Because
             the
             leading
             Assertors
             of
             this
             new
             Doctrine
             had
             not
             yet
             agreed
             upon
             their
             Principles
             :
             For
             according
             to
             his
             own
             Confession
             ,
             Blandrata
             turn'd
             
               Arian
               ,
               Alciat
            
             a
             Mahometan
             ,
             and
             himself
             and
             Gribaldus
             were
             still
             of
             different
             Opinions
             .
             For
             when
             our
             Confession
             was
             tender'd
             him
             ,
             to
             which
             Gribaldus
             had
             formerly
             subscrib'd
             ,
             he
             disapprov'd
             and
             condemn'd
             it
             ,
             withall
             affirming
             Gribalaus
             to
             have
             
             committed
             a
             grievous
             .
             Sin
             by
             subscribing
             it
             .
          
           
             Upon
             these
             Accounts
             he
             was
             debarr'd
             from
             being
             a
             Plaintiff
             (
             whether
             justly
             or
             not
             ,
             let
             the
             World
             judge
             )
             and
             commanded
             to
             give
             in
             a
             particular
             Answer
             to
             the
             Articles
             preferr'd
             against
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             
               Containing
               some
               Propositions
               taken
               out
               of
               his
               Books
               of
               the
               Trinity
               ,
               which
               we
               judge
               to
               be
               false
               .
            
          
           
             AND
             now
             we
             desire
             the
             whole
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Piety
             of
             all
             succeeding
             Ages
             to
             judge
             of
             the
             following
             Positions
             ,
             wherein
             he
             does
             either
             by
             an
             impudent
             prevarication
             scandalize
             and
             bespatter
             us
             ,
             or
             ,
             which
             is
             far
             worse
             ,
             impiously
             blaspheme
             God.
             
          
           
             And
             first
             ,
             He
             calls
             the
             Trinity
             a
             mere
             human
             Invention
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             as
             known
             to
             any
             Catholick
             Creed
             ,
             and
             directly
             contrary
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             he
             affirms
             ,
             That
             the
             Father
             alone
             is
             
               that
               One
               only
               God
            
             ,
             set
             forth
             to
             us
             in
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             That
             the
             Son
             is
             not
             of
             himself
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             to
             whom
             He
             is
             Subordinate
             as
             to
             his
             Maker
             ,
             [
             or
             
               Essentiator
               .
            
             ]
          
           
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             The
             Father
             ,
             Son
             and
             Holy
             Ghost
             are
             not
             only
             three
             distinct
             Persons
             ,
             but
             have
             also
             
               Three
               distinct
               Essences
               or
               Substances
            
             .
             
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             The
             Son
             was
             begotten
             by
             the
             Father
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             Substance
             ,
             and
             differs
             from
             the
             Father
             as
             a
             
               Subordinate
               Spirit
            
             .
          
           
             Sixthly
             ,
             
               There
               are
               in
               the
               Trinity
               Three
            
             
             
               Eternal
               Spirits
            
             ,
             each
             of
             which
             is
             by
             himself
             
             God.
             
          
           
             Seventhly
             ,
             That
             these
             three
             Spirits
             differ
             from
             each
             other
             in
             Order
             ,
             Degree
             ,
             and
             Propriety
             of
             Essence
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             
               An
               Account
               of
               his
               Errors
               about
               the
               Article
               of
               the
               
                 Blessed
                 Trinity
              
               .
            
          
           
             THE
             adorable
             Mystery
             of
             the
             Trinity
             is
             the
             constant
             Subject
             that
             runs
             thrô
             all
             his
             Writings
             :
             A
             Subject
             which
             he
             handles
             after
             such
             a
             rate
             ,
             as
             that
             he
             seems
             neither
             to
             have
             thought
             nor
             wrote
             of
             any
             thing
             else
             ,
             for
             the
             space
             at
             least
             of
             8
             Years
             last
             past
             .
          
           
             In
             all
             which
             his
             principal
             design
             is
             to
             advance
             such
             a
             distinction
             in
             the
             Divine
             Essence
             ,
             as
             might
             make
             the
             three
             Persons
             
               three
               distinct
               Spirits
               of
               different
               order
               and
               degree
               .
            
             As
             when
             we
             say
             ,
             
               The
               Father
               of
               our
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
            
             is
             a
             Person
             in
             the
             Individual
             Trinity
             ,
             Gentilis
             will
             have
             this
             to
             be
             false
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             ought
             to
             say
             ,
             
               The
               Father
               of
               our
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
               is
               that
               one
               God
            
             [
             is
             God
             alone
             .
             ]
             Again
             ,
             when
             we
             say
             Father
             ,
             Son
             and
             Holy
             Ghost
             are
             one
             God
             Eternal
             ,
             he
             here
             accuses
             us
             of
             Heresie
             ,
             telling
             us
             ,
             The
             Father
             alone
             is
             God
             of
             himself
             ,
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             ]
             not
             begotten
             ,
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             ]
             Maker
             
             of
             all
             things
             [
             Essentiator
             .
             ]
             But
             that
             the
             Son
             was
             made
             
               [
               Essentiatus
               ,
            
             ]
             or
             received
             his
             Being
             from
             another
             ;
             is
             indeed
             God
             ,
             but
             not
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             and
             so
             likewise
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ;
             and
             by
             consequence
             that
             they
             are
             not
             One
             but
             
               Three
               Eternals
            
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             when
             we
             affirm
             that
             one
             God
             is
             to
             be
             Worshipp'd
             in
             Trinity
             ,
             and
             Trinity
             in
             Unity
             ;
             this
             Pious
             plain
             Proposition
             he
             calls
             mere
             *
             
               Cant
               ,
               and
               perfect
               Sophistry
            
             ;
             and
             plainly
             affirms
             ,
             pag.
             20.
             of
             his
             Antidotes
             ,
             
               That
               there
               are
               three
               Spirits
               really
               Subsisting
               .
            
             There
             are
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               Antid
               .
               fol.
            
             27
             ,
             and
             28.
             therefore
             
               Three
               ,
               because
            
             *
             
               three
               Eternal
               Spirits
            
             .
             And
             explains
             himself
             ,
             pag.
             70.
             
             They
             are
             (
             says
             he
             )
             
               Three
               Eternal
               Spirits
            
             distinguish'd
             by
             a
             gradual
             and
             due
             Subordination
             :
             And
             though
             he
             grants
             the
             Father
             ,
             Son
             ,
             and
             Holy
             Ghost
             to
             be
             three
             Persons
             of
             the
             same
             Nature
             ,
             yet
             he
             adds
             ,
             They
             are
             distinct
             in
             Order
             ,
             Degree
             ,
             and
             Propriety
             ;
             to
             explain
             which
             ,
             he
             affirms
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             proper
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             to
             be
             styl'd
             the
             
               One
               only
               God
            
             ,
             by
             which
             explication
             the
             Son
             and
             Holy
             Ghost
             are
             manifestly
             excluded
             from
             the
             Unity
             of
             the
             Godhead
             .
             But
             he
             fancies
             there
             is
             a
             kind
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Self-existence
             ,
             which
             belongs
             to
             the
             Father
             only
             ,
             that
             cannot
             be
             attributed
             to
             the
             Son.
             Hence
             it
             is
             ,
             he
             styles
             the
             Father
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             God
             of
             himself
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             more
             eminently
             ,
             truly
             ,
             
             and
             properly
             God
             ;
             but
             the
             Son
             is
             not
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             but
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             [
             a
             secondary
             and
             different
             sort
             of
             God
             ;
             ]
             whence
             he
             infers
             ,
             That
             the
             Son
             is
             not
             of
             himself
             ,
             but
             of
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             who
             alone
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             God
             of
             himself
             ,
             p.
             54.
             and
             p.
             161.
             
             That
             God
             the
             Father
             is
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             call'd
             the
             
               only
               God
            
             ,
             Invisible
             ,
             most
             High
             ,
             and
             the
             God
             of
             Christ
             or
             of
             the
             
               Word
               Incarnate
            
             .
             Again
             ,
             p.
             82.
             the
             Son
             is
             Subordinate
             
               [
               Essentiatori
            
             ]
             to
             him
             that
             gave
             him
             Being
             ;
             and
             so
             he
             makes
             the
             Father
             Essentiator
             ,
             and
             the
             Son
             Essentiatus
             ;
             and
             (
             by
             consequence
             )
             the
             Father
             to
             be
             properly
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Son
             only
             a
             Subordinate
             inferiour
             God.
             
          
           
             Whereas
             we
             on
             the
             contrary
             do
             admit
             of
             no
             degrees
             in
             the
             Godhead
             ,
             and
             do
             positively
             assert
             ,
             That
             the
             Essence
             of
             God
             is
             but
             one
             single
             Essence
             ,
             not
             Subordinate
             (
             or
             capable
             of
             Superiority
             and
             Inferiority
             .
             )
             However
             to
             bring
             himself
             clearly
             off
             here
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             that
             when
             he
             affirms
             ,
             The
             Father
             is
             the
             One
             only
             God
             ,
             this
             ought
             to
             be
             referred
             wholly
             to
             his
             Self-existence
             ,
             not
             to
             his
             
               Numerical
               Substance
            
             .
             But
             who
             can't
             easily
             discern
             ,
             that
             this
             pitiful
             shift
             is
             too
             weak
             to
             support
             his
             tottering
             Cause
             ?
             For
             still
             this
             Absurdity
             will
             remain
             ;
             to
             wit
             ,
             That
             the
             Son
             is
             not
             Self-existent
             ;
             and
             which
             is
             yet
             a
             plainer
             contradiction
             ,
             't
             will
             follow
             that
             
             the
             Son
             with
             the
             Father
             is
             one
             God
             ,
             and
             yet
             that
             the
             Father
             alone
             is
             this
             one
             God
             ;
             likewise
             that
             the
             Essence
             ,
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             of
             the
             Godhead
             ,
             is
             common
             to
             all
             three
             Persons
             ,
             and
             yet
             Self-existence
             ,
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             is
             peculiar
             to
             the
             Father
             .
             Farther
             ,
             when
             we
             say
             ,
             
               and
               yet
               they
               are
               not
               three
               Gods
               ,
               but
               one
               God
               ,
            
             he
             cries
             out
             upon
             this
             as
             an
             abominable
             Errour
             ,
             forasmuch
             as
             these
             Words
             ,
             
               one
               God
            
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             [
             and
             applied
             to
             ]
             the
             Father
             only
             exclusive
             of
             the
             Son.
             Antidote
             5.
             he
             pretends
             ,
             that
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             say
             these
             three
             are
             one
             God
             
               [
               Unus
               Deus
            
             ]
             but
             only
             Unum
             .
             For
             that
             all
             three
             have
             indeed
             but
             one
             Godhead
             ,
             but
             yet
             are
             not
             all
             three
             one
             God.
             And
             shortly
             after
             he
             adds
             ,
             
               The
               Father
               alone
               is
               the
               One
               God
               ,
            
             and
             shews
             ,
             pag.
             50.
             that
             ,
             the
             word
             One
             belongs
             not
             to
             the
             Unity
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             of
             Substance
             or
             Essence
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             Self-Existence
             ,
             to
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             of
             the
             Father
             .
             And
             then
             concludes
             ,
             pag.
             59.
             that
             Christ
             is
             not
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             God
             of
             himself
             ;
             and
             scornfully
             upbraids
             us
             with
             wresting
             the
             Term
             ,
             Unus
             ,
             proper
             only
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             to
             signifie
             the
             Unity
             of
             Essence
             belonging
             to
             the
             three
             Persons
             ,
             contending
             that
             we
             ought
             to
             say
             ,
             The
             Father
             ,
             Son
             and
             Holy
             Ghost
             are
             Unum
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             by
             no
             means
             Unus
             ,
             or
             one
             God.
             Therefore
             when
             we
             say
             ,
             
               [
               And
               yet
               not
               Three
               Eternals
               ,
               but
               one
               Eternal
               ;
               ]
               Gentilis
            
             will
             have
             this
             
             to
             be
             a
             grand
             mistake
             ;
             for
             that
             they
             
               are
               Three
               Eternal
               Spirits
            
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             One
             or
             Unus
             .
             Thus
             I
             have
             briefly
             ,
             and
             with
             what
             plainness
             I
             could
             ,
             collected
             his
             Tenets
             out
             of
             his
             own
             Writings
             ,
             which
             likewise
             he
             has
             frequently
             own'd
             and
             endeavour'd
             to
             defend
             in
             common
             Discourse
             and
             Conversation
             .
          
           
             In
             short
             ,
             the
             Sum
             of
             what
             he
             asserted
             ,
             is
             briefly
             this
             ;
             That
             the
             Father
             is
             one
             God
             ,
             the
             Son
             another
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             a
             third
             God
             ;
             That
             they
             are
             all
             One
             ,
             
               (
               Unum
            
             )
             yet
             not
             
               unus
               Deus
            
             [
             one
             God
             ]
             but
             three
             Subordinate
             Spirits
             ;
             that
             the
             Father
             only
             is
             properly
             to
             be
             call'd
             ,
             
               The
               One
               God
            
             ,
             who
             alone
             is
             of
             himself
             ,
             and
             strictly
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Here
             it
             is
             to
             be
             observ'd
             ,
             That
             when
             we
             say
             
               One
               God
            
             ,
             that
             Expression
             may
             be
             understood
             two
             ways
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             One
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             in
             Essence
             :
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             One
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             in
             Name
             only
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             Acceptation
             he
             utterly
             rejects
             ,
             or
             else
             he
             could
             never
             defend
             *
             
               Three
               distinct
               intelligent
               Substances
            
             .
          
           
             The
             latter
             he
             allows
             of
             ,
             and
             recommends
             by
             a
             very
             pompous
             Exposition
             ,
             as
             that
             
               these
               Three
               Spirits
               are
            
             *
             
               One
               in
               Consent
               ,
               in
               Will
               ,
               in
               Nature
               ,
               in
               Power
               ,
               in
               Dominion
               ,
               in
               Operations
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             to
             this
             sense
             he
             wrests
             whatever
             is
             said
             in
             Scripture
             concerning
             the
             
             
               Unity
               of
               the
               Godhead
            
             .
             But
             the
             Universal
             Consent
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             teaches
             us
             quite
             otherwise
             ;
             namely
             ,
             That
             God
             is
             
               One
               in
               Essence
            
             ,
             which
             one
             Essence
             subsists
             in
             three
             Persons
             .
             In
             this
             sence
             hath
             the
             Church
             hitherto
             expounded
             the
             Apostles
             Creed
             .
             
               I
               Believe
               in
               God.
            
             But
             what
             God
             do
             you
             believe
             in
             ?
             Why
             ,
             
               in
               the
               Father
               Son
               and
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
            
             Thus
             the
             Nicene
             Creed
             added
             the
             Term
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               [
               of
               the
               same
               Substance
            
             ]
             to
             express
             the
             Identity
             of
             Substance
             in
             opposition
             to
             the
             Blasphemies
             of
             Arius
             .
             And
             the
             Creed
             of
             Athanasius
             in
             express
             terms
             tells
             us
             ,
             We
             must
             confess
             the
             Father
             ,
             Son
             ,
             and
             Holy
             Ghost
             not
             to
             be
             Three
             Gods
             ,
             but
             One
             God
             ,
             neither
             confounding
             the
             Persons
             ,
             nor
             dividing
             the
             Substance
             .
             And
             in
             this
             Trinity
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             none
             is
             afore
             or
             after
             other
             ,
             none
             greater
             or
             less
             than
             another
             ,
             but
             the
             whole
             Three
             Persons
             are
             coeternal
             and
             coequal
             ;
             so
             that
             in
             all
             things
             
               a
               Trinity
               in
               Unity
               ,
               and
               Unity
               in
               Trinity
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               worshipped
               .
            
             By
             denying
             of
             this
             ,
             Gentilis
             hath
             been
             the
             occasion
             of
             introducing
             several
             dangerous
             and
             insufferable
             Errours
             into
             the
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               those
               Words
               ,
               Trinitas
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               what
               they
               do
               properly
               signifie
               .
            
          
           
             NOW
             because
             he
             quarrels
             with
             the
             word
             Trinity
             as
             us'd
             by
             us
             ,
             and
             every
             where
             confounds
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             using
             promiscuously
             the
             Words
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               substantia
               ,
               essentia
               ,
               persona
            
             ,
             and
             
               hypostasis
               ,
            
             )
             we
             will
             therefore
             briefly
             explain
             their
             proper
             significations
             .
             For
             there
             is
             not
             an
             Arranter
             Piece
             of
             Sophistry
             ,
             than
             to
             use
             Words
             in
             a
             different
             sence
             from
             that
             ,
             wherein
             they
             have
             usually
             been
             received
             and
             taken
             ?
             'T
             is
             true
             indeed
             ,
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             over
             Nice
             in
             our
             Expressions
             ;
             and
             wrangle
             about
             Words
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             agreed
             as
             to
             the
             thing
             ;
             but
             what
             madness
             is
             it
             to
             
               Coin
               new
               Terms
            
             ,
             and
             cry
             down
             the
             old
             without
             
               any
               reason
            
             or
             necessity
             ?
             It
             is
             
             in
             my
             Opinion
             equally
             adviseable
             to
             retain
             the
             Language
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             imitate
             the
             Manners
             of
             our
             wise
             Forefathers
             .
          
           
           
             But
             to
             come
             to
             the
             business
             :
             The
             Word
             Trinity
             in
             this
             Question
             does
             not
             signifie
             an
             Abstracted
             Number
             ,
             as
             when
             we
             say
             in
             Latin
             
               ternio
               ,
               quaternio
            
             ,
             [
             in
             English
             three
             or
             four
             Units
             ]
             but
             it
             denotes
             an
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             something
             really
             existing
             ;
             thence
             it
             is
             that
             the
             Trinity
             was
             call'd
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Conformably
             to
             which
             the
             Greek
             Fathers
             ,
             
               Gregory
               Nazianzen
            
             ,
             St.
             
               Basil
               ,
               Damascen
            
             ,
             and
             also
             the
             Latins
             ,
             do
             generally
             speak
             of
             the
             Trinity
             .
             And
             therefore
             Gentilis
             is
             much
             in
             the
             wrong
             ,
             when
             he
             concludes
             ,
             because
             the
             Father
             is
             God
             ,
             the
             Son
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Trinity
             likewise
             God
             ,
             therefore
             there
             are
             four
             Persons
             of
             the
             Godhead
             ;
             and
             whoever
             asserts
             this
             ,
             must
             likewise
             assert
             a
             Quaternity
             ,
             not
             a
             Trinity
             .
             We
             do
             absolutely
             deny
             the
             consequence
             .
             For
             no
             body
             says
             that
             the
             Trinity
             as
             
               distinct
               from
            
             ,
             and
             without
             the
             Persons
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             Son
             ,
             and
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             is
             God
             *
             For
             the
             very
             being
             of
             the
             Trinity
             [
             and
             of
             the
             Godhead
             too
             ]
             is
             in
             these
             three
             Persons
             ,
             and
             without
             them
             there
             can
             be
             neither
             Godhead
             ,
             nor
             Essence
             of
             the
             Godhead
             .
             But
             the
             true
             consequence
             had
             been
             this
             ,
             the
             Father
             is
             God
             ,
             the
             Son
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             God
             ,
             and
             these
             three
             are
             One
             ,
             therefore
             there
             is
             in
             the
             Godhead
             a
             Trinity
             of
             Persons
             ;
             nor
             by
             asserting
             of
             this
             do
             we
             in
             any
             wise
             set
             
             up
             a
             new
             God
             or
             Idol
             .
             But
             to
             proceed
             ,
             the
             Word
             
               [
               Trinity
            
             ]
             was
             not
             without
             very
             good
             reason
             brought
             into
             the
             Church
             .
             For
             the
             Bishops
             assembled
             with
             Athanasius
             at
             Alexandria
             [
             as
             we
             are
             told
             by
             
               Sozomen
               ,
               l.
            
             6.
             c.
             20.
             
             
               Hist.
               trip
               .
            
             ]
             to
             defend
             and
             establish
             the
             Decree
             of
             the
             Nicene
             Council
             concerning
             the
             consubstantiality
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             Son
             ,
             and
             H.
             Ghost
             ,
             in
             opposition
             to
             the
             turbulent
             Arians
             ,
             sixt
             upon
             the
             Word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             Trinity
             ,
             thereby
             intending
             to
             signifie
             the
             three
             Persons
             of
             the
             same
             Substance
             ,
             not
             dividing
             the
             Substance
             ,
             nor
             confounding
             the
             Persons
             .
             And
             ever
             since
             the
             Word
             has
             been
             made
             use
             of
             by
             all
             Orthodox
             Councils
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             by
             the
             Greek
             and
             Latin
             Fathers
             .
             Nay
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             it self
             speaks
             to
             the
             very
             same
             purpose
             ,
             Iohn
             1.
             cap.
             5.
             
             
               There
               are
               Three
               that
               bear
               Record
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               the
               Father
               ,
               Son
               ,
               and
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               these
               Three
               are
               One.
            
             And
             so
             likewise
             in
             the
             Baptism
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Mark
             1.
             
             Mat.
             3.
             and
             in
             the
             Institution
             of
             Baptism
             ,
             Mat.
             28.
             there
             is
             plain
             mention
             made
             of
             three
             Persons
             .
             'T
             is
             therefore
             an
             impudent
             and
             a
             frontless
             rash
             Censure
             ,
             to
             call
             the
             Trinity
             a
             meer
             Human
             Invention
             ,
             utterly
             unknown
             to
             the
             Orthodox
             Creeds
             .
             The
             
               Nicene
               ,
               Alexandrian
            
             ,
             and
             Ephesine
             Creeds
             ,
             are
             all
             confessedly
             Orthodox
             ,
             and
             yet
             all
             make
             use
             of
             the
             Word
             Trinity
             .
             
             But
             here
             he
             replies
             ,
             they
             never
             
               acknowledg'd
               the
               Trinity
               to
               be
               a
               God.
            
             I
             must
             
             profess
             ,
             I
             can't
             tell
             what
             he
             would
             be
             at
             with
             his
             
               Deus
               Trinitas
            
             :
             If
             by
             it
             he
             understands
             a
             fourth
             Person
             ,
             it
             is
             one
             of
             his
             own
             making
             ;
             and
             we
             may
             justly
             explode
             both
             him
             and
             his
             fancy
             ;
             and
             he
             well
             deserves
             the
             Name
             of
             Impious
             Libertine
             ,
             that
             in
             a
             matter
             of
             so
             great
             importance
             dares
             fly
             to
             these
             wicked
             Cavils
             ;
             but
             if
             by
             
               Deus
               Trinitas
            
             he
             understands
             
               Deus
               Trinus
            
             ,
             or
             a
             Trinity
             in
             the
             Godhead
             *
             't
             is
             plain
             he
             has
             asserted
             a
             notorious
             falshood
             ,
             since
             we
             have
             already
             prov'd
             both
             Councils
             and
             Fathers
             to
             have
             us'd
             the
             Word
             Trinity
             in
             this
             Sence
             ,
             and
             that
             a
             Trinity
             in
             the
             Godhead
             was
             no
             Novelty
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             Thus
             our
             Crafty
             Adversary
             would
             sain
             father
             upon
             us
             the
             Notion
             of
             a
             
               Deus
               Trinitas
            
             ,
             distinct
             from
             ,
             or
             without
             the
             Father
             ,
             Son
             ,
             and
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
             But
             't
             is
             all
             perfect
             Calumny
             ;
             and
             God
             forbid
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             should
             be
             ever
             guilty
             of
             such
             a
             Blasphemous
             Position
             .
             I
             think
             it
             needless
             to
             dwell
             any
             longer
             upon
             the
             Explication
             of
             the
             Word
             Trinitas
             ,
             since
             we
             have
             evidently
             demonstrated
             [
             whatever
             Valentinus
             vainly
             pretends
             to
             the
             contrary
             ]
             that
             by
             a
             Trinity
             we
             understand
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             something
             real
             ,
             or
             really
             subsisting
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Catholick
             Creeds
             have
             not
             been
             
             unaccustom'd
             to
             the
             Word
             .
             After
             the
             same
             lewd
             manner
             he
             plays
             upon
             the
             Words
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             often
             Styling
             them
             an
             
               Impertinant
               Iargon
            
             .
             But
             he
             ought
             to
             have
             consider'd
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             the
             least
             Excellence
             in
             the
             Art
             of
             Teaching
             ,
             to
             be
             able
             to
             give
             things
             their
             proper
             Appellations
             ;
             and
             that
             nothing
             can
             be
             a
             more
             evident
             sign
             of
             a
             malicious
             ,
             narrow
             Spirit
             ,
             than
             to
             wrap
             up
             our
             Knowledge
             in
             a
             Cloud
             of
             ambiguous
             dark
             expressions
             ,
             especially
             in
             treating
             of
             a
             Subject
             so
             highly
             Mysterious
             ,
             that
             no
             Human
             Understanding
             is
             able
             sufficiently
             to
             explain
             it
             .
             For
             whatever
             we
             can
             say
             of
             God
             is
             too
             mean
             ,
             and
             falls
             much
             below
             the
             dignity
             of
             his
             immense
             and
             glorious
             Majesty
             .
             So
             that
             the
             Ancients
             did
             wisely
             observe
             ,
             that
             we
             could
             much
             easier
             tell
             ,
             what
             God
             
               was
               not
            
             ,
             than
             what
             
               He
               was
            
             .
             And
             that
             saying
             of
             
               Iustin
               Martyr
            
             well
             deserves
             our
             notice
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               i.
               e.
            
             'T
             is
             extreamly
             difficult
             to
             conceive
             aright
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             to
             express
             or
             declare
             him
             fully
             is
             impossible
             ;
             and
             therefore
             't
             was
             piously
             said
             by
             
               Evagrius
               ,
               Socr.
               lib.
            
             6.
             
             
               Hist.
               Trip.
               c.
            
             21.
             
             That
             the
             ineffable
             Mystery
             of
             the
             Trinity
             ,
             was
             rather
             in
             silence
             to
             be
             ador'd
             ,
             than
             dogmatically
             to
             be
             *
             explained
             .
             Thus
             we
             
             call
             God
             a
             Substance
             ,
             tho'
             in
             Propriety
             of
             Speech
             he
             cannot
             be
             so
             Styl'd
             :
             for
             a
             Substance
             is
             capable
             of
             being
             Defin'd
             ,
             but
             God
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             boundless
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             circumscrib'd
             within
             any
             limits
             of
             Words
             .
             Therefore
             I
             think
             we
             ought
             to
             handle
             such
             a
             Subject
             ,
             with
             the
             greatest
             humility
             and
             reverence
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             extreamly
             cautious
             ,
             how
             we
             make
             use
             of
             any
             expressions
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             are
             receiv'd
             ,
             common
             ,
             and
             most
             applicable
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             Because
             God
             is
             in
             the
             Scripture
             Styl'd
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             Iehovah
             from
             Eijeh
             ,
             so
             in
             the
             like
             signification
             from
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             he
             is
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             as
             from
             Deus
             they
             call'd
             the
             Divine
             Essence
             Deitas
             ;
             so
             likewise
             did
             they
             express
             the
             Deity
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             The
             Greeks
             do
             otherwise
             use
             the
             Word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             to
             signifie
             Riches
             ,
             Goods
             ,
             or
             Possessions
             ,
             as
             in
             that
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               i.
               e.
            
             of
             your
             Goods
             or
             Money
             :
             and
             by
             Philosophers
             't
             is
             us'd
             to
             signifie
             that
             which
             is
             contradistinguished
             to
             an
             
               Accident
               ,
               viz.
            
             a
             Substance
             .
          
           
             But
             amongst
             Divines
             ,
             and
             particularly
             in
             this
             Controversie
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             put
             to
             signifie
             the
             Divine
             Essence
             .
             It
             was
             indeed
             long
             controverted
             ,
             whether
             this
             Word
             ought
             to
             have
             been
             rendred
             into
             Latin
             by
             Essentia
             or
             Substantia
             ;
             but
             the
             generality
             have
             thought
             Essentia
             to
             be
             the
             most
             proper
             Translation
             ,
             and
             therefore
             do
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             express
             
             the
             common
             Nature
             of
             the
             Godhead
             in
             the
             Trinity
             .
          
           
             'T
             is
             likewise
             the
             common
             Opinion
             of
             St.
             
               Austin
               ,
               lib.
            
             7.
             
               de
               Trin.
            
             that
             it
             is
             more
             properly
             rendred
             by
             Essentia
             .
             But
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             whether
             you
             take
             it
             for
             Essence
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             proper
             ,
             or
             for
             Substance
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             corrupted
             Translation
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             it
             still
             denotes
             something
             Absolute
             not
             Relative
             .
             So
             again
             ,
             lib.
             5.
             
               de
               Trin.
               c.
            
             8.
             
             I
             call
             that
             Essence
             which
             the
             Greeks
             term
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             and
             presently
             after
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             One
             Essence
             ,
             but
             three
             Subsistences
             .
             And
             in
             the
             same
             Book
             ,
             cap.
             2.
             
             
               Est
               tamen
               sinè
               dubitatione
               substantia
               ,
               vel
               fi
               meliùs
               haec
               appelletur
               essentia
               ,
               quam
               Graeci
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             vocant
             .
             St.
             Ierom
             in
             some
             places
             retains
             the
             Word
             Usia
             ,
             as
             in
             his
             Book
             against
             Lucifer
             .
             In
             others
             he
             Translates
             it
             by
             Substantia
             ,
             as
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             
               Damasus
               .
               Sufficiet
            
             (
             says
             he
             )
             
               nobis
               dicere
               unam
               substantiem
               ,
               tres
               persones
               subsistenies
               perfectas
               ,
               aequales
               ,
               cooeternas
               .
            
             In
             the
             same
             place
             he
             renders
             it
             Essentia
             ,
             as
             
               Deus
               essentiae
               nomen
               verè
               tenet
            
             ;
             and
             again
             ,
             
               Nomen
               essentiae
               sibi
               vendicat
               propriè
               Deus
               .
            
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             Word
             Hypostasis
             in
             Profane
             Authors
             ,
             it
             signified
             the
             same
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             does
             ;
             witness
             St.
             Ierom
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             Damasus
             .
             And
             Socrat.
             in
             6.
             
               lib.
               c.
            
             21.
             
             
               Hist.
               Tripartit
            
             .
             tells
             us
             out
             of
             
               Irenoeus
               Grammaticus
            
             ,
             
             that
             the
             more
             Modern
             Philosophers
             took
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             to
             express
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             and
             this
             signification
             it
             retain'd
             amongst
             the
             Divines
             too
             for
             some
             time
             .
             Socrates
             makes
             use
             of
             it
             ,
             Fol.
             179.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             That
             he
             was
             not
             of
             a
             different
             Hypostasis
             or
             Substance
             ,
             but
             the
             same
             with
             the
             Father
             .
             But
             at
             that
             time
             a
             Person
             was
             call'd
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             as
             in
             the
             same
             Author
             ,
             lib.
             1.
             c.
             23.
             
             Another
             while
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             were
             taken
             for
             Synonymous
             terms
             ,
             as
             in
             that
             passage
             of
             Socrates
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             Confessing
             the
             Son
             to
             be
             an
             Hypostasis
             and
             subsisting
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             is
             one
             God
             in
             three
             Persons
             or
             Subsistences
             .
          
           
             At
             last
             they
             did
             upon
             very
             good
             grounds
             limit
             the
             signification
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             to
             Person
             only
             ,
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             became
             equivalent
             terms
             ,
             as
             in
             Latin
             
               persona
               &
               subsistentia
            
             ;
             so
             that
             a
             Substance
             with
             [
             personal
             ]
             Properties
             was
             call'd
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             time
             of
             St.
             Ierom
             the
             Controversie
             about
             this
             Word
             was
             still
             on
             foot
             ,
             which
             makes
             him
             call
             it
             a
             Novel
             expression
             ;
             and
             therefore
             seeing
             some
             call'd
             substance
             Hypostasis
             ;
             and
             others
             were
             us'd
             to
             say
             three
             Hypostases
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             Three
             Persons
             ,
             He
             asks
             Damasus
             
             his
             Advice
             what
             to
             do
             in
             the
             business
             .
             
               Si
               jube
               as
            
             (
             says
             he
             )
             
               non
               timebo
               tres
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             dicere
             .
          
           
             And
             't
             is
             plain
             from
             the
             
               Hist.
               Tripar
            
             .
             that
             the
             Fathers
             were
             very
             cautious
             in
             the
             using
             of
             these
             expressions
             ,
             and
             seldom
             did
             it
             ,
             unless
             in
             a
             case
             of
             great
             necessity
             .
          
           
             Upon
             this
             account
             it
             was
             that
             the
             Bishops
             assembled
             with
             Athanasius
             did
             industriously
             let
             fall
             the
             Dispute
             about
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             resolving
             to
             make
             use
             of
             those
             Words
             only
             against
             Sabellius
             ;
             and
             were
             therefore
             concern'd
             lest
             that
             for
             want
             of
             Words
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             Substance
             ,
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             Subsistence
             ,
             might
             be
             mistaken
             one
             for
             the
             other
             .
             Ruffinus
             says
             the
             same
             ,
             lib.
             10.
             c.
             29.
             
          
           
             At
             present
             some
             Translate
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             by
             Substance
             ,
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             by
             Subsistence
             ;
             others
             more
             significantly
             term
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Person
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Essence
             ,
             for
             as
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             in
             Greek
             derived
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             so
             in
             Latin
             essentia
             comes
             
               ab
               esse
            
             .
             However
             I
             think
             ,
             't
             is
             no
             great
             matter
             which
             way
             it
             be
             taken
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             sence
             be
             the
             same
             .
             So
             then
             the
             common
             Nature
             or
             Essence
             of
             the
             Godhead
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             according
             to
             which
             God
             is
             One
             ,
             but
             the
             Persons
             are
             term'd
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             this
             sence
             they
             are
             said
             to
             be
             three
             Hypostases
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Subsistences
             ,
             or
             they
             are
             three
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             Persons
             ;
             or
             as
             the
             Greeks
             ,
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             three
             Persons
             in
             one
             Substance
             .
             
               Iustin
               Martyr
            
             and
             others
             call
             them
             tres
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               &
               tria
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             But
             Gentilis
             in
             his
             Explication
             of
             the
             Trinity
             does
             not
             only
             confound
             the
             Words
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             but
             goes
             yet
             farther
             ,
             and
             places
             the
             distinction
             of
             the
             Three
             Persons
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             their
             Substance
             .
          
           
             When
             we
             told
             him
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             plainly
             against
             the
             sence
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             consent
             of
             Antiquity
             ;
             his
             Answer
             was
             ,
             that
             the
             Word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             was
             not
             to
             be
             found
             expresly
             in
             Scripture
             ;
             which
             was
             as
             much
             as
             Arius
             himself
             could
             have
             said
             :
             for
             St.
             Ierom
             against
             Lucifer
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             the
             very
             Argument
             Valens
             and
             his
             Followers
             us'd
             to
             turn
             the
             Word
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             same
             time
             to
             condemn
             the
             Confession
             of
             the
             Nicene
             Council
             .
          
           
             But
             we
             have
             already
             shewn
             how
             this
             Word
             was
             taken
             up
             in
             opposition
             to
             Sabellius
             ;
             And
             tho'
             our
             Author
             would
             fain
             be
             thought
             an
             indifferent
             Person
             between
             Arius
             and
             Sabellius
             ,
             yet
             he
             seems
             most
             to
             espouse
             the
             Cause
             of
             Arius
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
          
           
             
               What
               was
               the
               Opinion
               of
               Arius
               ,
               and
               wherein
               Gentilis
               and
               he
               do
               agree
               .
            
          
           
             BUT
             since
             it
             is
             yet
             disputed
             by
             many
             ,
             what
             was
             the
             Heresie
             of
             Arius
             ;
             it
             will
             therefore
             be
             worth
             our
             while
             briefly
             to
             enquire
             into
             his
             Opinions
             .
             Especially
             since
             matters
             are
             now
             come
             to
             such
             a
             pass
             ,
             that
             Men
             dare
             openly
             avouch
             ,
             That
             he
             was
             not
             Condemn'd
             for
             allowing
             the
             
               Father
               only
               to
               be
               God
            
             ,
             but
             rather
             for
             asserting
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             to
             be
             a
             mere
             Creature
             .
             Here
             are
             then
             two
             Propositions
             ,
             
               (
               Viz.
            
             )
          
           
             First
             ,
             That
             
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               was
               a
               Creature
               .
               Arius
            
             asserted
             this
             ,
             but
             Gentilis
             doth
             not
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             
               the
               Father
               alone
               is
               the
               One
               Most
               High
               God
               ,
               who
               dwells
               in
               Light
               inaccessible
               .
            
             This
             Gentilis
             does
             affirm
             ,
             but
             Arius
             seems
             not
             to
             have
             Asserted
             it
             .
             Gentilis
             takes
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             pains
             in
             stating
             the
             difference
             between
             these
             two
             Positions
             ,
             to
             avoid
             (
             if
             possible
             )
             falling
             in
             with
             Arius
             .
             
             However
             if
             his
             Assertion
             be
             true
             ,
             and
             it
             belongs
             only
             to
             the
             Father
             to
             be
             styl'd
             
               the
               One
               only
               God
            
             ,
             I
             cannot
             for
             my
             part
             see
             any
             reason
             why
             he
             and
             Arius
             should
             keep
             at
             such
             a
             distance
             .
             For
             according
             to
             Gentilis
             he
             would
             have
             said
             nothing
             but
             truth
             ,
             seeing
             he
             was
             never
             call'd
             in
             question
             by
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             for
             calling
             Christ
             
               the
               Son
               of
               God
            
             ;
             since
             that
             Assertion
             of
             his
             was
             true
             and
             undoubtedly
             Orthodox
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             the
             difference
             be
             only
             in
             Words
             ,
             and
             the
             sense
             of
             both
             Propositions
             be
             the
             same
             ,
             there
             needs
             no
             proof
             ,
             that
             they
             agree
             in
             their
             Notions
             .
             To
             make
             this
             appear
             ,
             let
             us
             enquire
             in
             what
             manner
             Arius
             his
             Opinion
             has
             been
             deliver'd
             down
             to
             us
             .
             We
             find
             in
             
               Theodor.
               l.
            
             1.
             cap.
             4.
             
             Alexander
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             making
             complaint
             ,
             that
             Arius
             and
             Achilles
             denied
             the
             Divinity
             of
             Christ.
             His
             Words
             are
             these
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             Denying
             the
             Divinity
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             making
             him
             of
             the
             same
             Nature
             with
             all
             other
             Men
             ;
             and
             presently
             after
             ,
             
               They
               attribute
               to
               him
            
             (
             says
             he
             )
             
               a
               Temporal
               Beginning
            
             .
             For
             thus
             speaks
             Arius
             himself
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
             i.
             e.
             
               There
               was
               a
               time
               when
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               was
               not
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             His
             Opinion
             is
             related
             after
             the
             same
             manner
             ,
             
               Hist.
               Trip.
            
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             13.
             
             Deus
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             
               non
               semper
               Pater
               fuit
               ,
               non
               semper
               fuit
               Dei
               verbum
               ,
               sed
               fuit
               ,
               quando
               Deus
               non
               Pater
               fuit
               ,
               Dei
               autem
               verbum
               ex
               non
               existentibus
               factum
               fuit
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               i.
               e.
            
             God
             was
             not
             always
             a
             Father
             ,
             nor
             did
             the
             Word
             always
             exist
             ,
             but
             there
             was
             a
             time
             ,
             when
             God
             was
             not
             a
             Father
             ,
             and
             the
             Word
             was
             made
             out
             of
             nothing
             .
             To
             the
             same
             purpose
             
               Nicephorus
               ,
               lib.
            
             8.
             cap.
             8.
             
             
               Deus
               non
               semper
               Pater
               erat
               ,
               sed
               erat
               cùm
               Deus
               Pater
               non
               erat
               .
               Non
               semper
               igitur
               Dei
               verbum
               erat
               ,
               sed
               ex
               non
               existentibus
               factum
               est
               .
               Qui
               enim
               erat
               Deus
               ,
               illum
               ,
               qui
               non
               erat
               ,
               ex
               non
               existente
               fecit
               ,
            
             &c.
             You
             may
             see
             more
             to
             this
             purpose
             in
             the
             same
             Book
             ,
             lib.
             8.
             c.
             18.
             
             From
             all
             which
             it
             does
             appear
             ,
             that
             Arius
             did
             in
             the
             first
             place
             divide
             the
             Essence
             of
             God
             ,
             making
             one
             Essence
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             another
             of
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             after
             that
             assigning
             only
             a
             temporal
             Original
             to
             the
             Son
             ;
             and
             therefore
             he
             so
             earnestly
             condemn'd
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             carry
             his
             Point
             for
             the
             
               Separation
               of
               Essence
            
             .
             And
             deny'd
             the
             co-eternity
             of
             the
             Son
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             thereby
             establish
             the
             Notion
             of
             his
             temporal
             Original
             .
             From
             hence
             follow'd
             more
             
             monstrous
             Absurdities
             ,
             
               viz.
               That
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               was
               a
               mere
               Creature
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               was
               made
               out
               of
               nothing
               .
            
             For
             they
             were
             very
             well
             satisfied
             ,
             that
             the
             Essence
             of
             God
             being
             the
             most
             simple
             ,
             and
             withal
             the
             most
             perfect
             of
             any
             ,
             could
             admit
             of
             no
             gradual
             division
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             assign'd
             the
             Son
             a
             
               separate
               Essence
            
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             't
             is
             easie
             to
             discover
             ,
             wherein
             he
             and
             Gentilis
             agree
             .
             Arius
             said
             ,
             That
             there
             was
             One
             Essence
             or
             Substance
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             another
             of
             the
             Son
             :
             Gentilis
             distinguisheth
             the
             Father
             from
             the
             Son
             not
             only
             in
             Person
             or
             Hypostasis
             ,
             but
             in
             
               Essence
               or
               Substance
            
             also
             .
             Nor
             doth
             it
             at
             all
             alter
             the
             case
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               The
               Word
               was
               begotten
               of
               the
               Substance
               of
               the
               Father
               ;
               and
               is
               consubstantial
               with
               him
               :
            
             In
             which
             ,
             't
             is
             confess'd
             ,
             he
             differs
             from
             Arius
             ,
             but
             nevertheless
             introduces
             a
             
               separation
               of
               Substance
               .
               Arius
            
             then
             says
             ,
             
               The
               Son
               was
               made
               out
               of
               nothing
               :
            
             This
             Man
             tells
             us
             he
             was
             not
             made
             out
             of
             nothing
             ,
             but
             out
             of
             the
             
               Substance
               of
               the
               Father
            
             .
             But
             in
             this
             they
             both
             agree
             ,
             That
             
               [
               quoad
               essentiam
            
             ]
             as
             to
             his
             Substance
             the
             Son
             is
             Numerically
             distinct
             from
             the
             Father
             .
             We
             are
             told
             by
             
               Niceph.
               lib.
            
             18.
             c.
             47
             ,
             48.
             that
             Philoponus
             a
             famous
             Philosopher
             drove
             on
             the
             same
             Argument
             .
             
               For
               by
               dividing
               the
               Indivisible
               Nature
               of
               God
               ,
               into
               more
               Persons
               ,
               he
               ascrib'd
            
             
             
               it
               to
               them
               severally
               ,
               as
               to
               Individuals
               ,
               and
               distributed
               it
               to
               those
               three
               Subsistences
               of
               a
               Supersubstantial
               Nature
               .
            
             He
             was
             likewise
             a
             great
             Champion
             of
             the
             Monophysites
             ,
             who
             ,
             by
             reason
             there
             was
             but
             one
             Hypostasis
             or
             Person
             in
             Christ
             ,
             asserted
             that
             he
             had
             but
             one
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             Nature
             also
             ,
             which
             was
             made
             of
             both
             the
             Divine
             and
             Humane
             ,
             as
             on
             the
             contrary
             Nestorius
             from
             the
             two
             Natures
             of
             Christ
             concluded
             ,
             that
             he
             likewise
             must
             necessarily
             have
             two
             Hypostases
             or
             Persons
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             Arius
             asserted
             ,
             That
             
               the
               Father
               only
               was
               Eternal
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               Word
               had
               a
               beginning
            
             ;
             which
             likewise
             was
             the
             Opinion
             of
             the
             Philosophers
             Philoponus
             and
             Themistius
             ;
             see
             
               Niceph.
               lib.
            
             18.
             c.
             50.
             
          
           
             Gentilis
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               The
               Son
               of
               God
               was
               begotten
               by
               a
               precedent
               act
               of
               Generation
            
             ;
             which
             if
             true
             ,
             then
             must
             his
             being
             begotten
             have
             succeeded
             in
             order
             of
             time
             .
             To
             prove
             this
             he
             doth
             with
             his
             usual
             confidence
             quote
             that
             passage
             of
             
               Tertullin
               .
               Non
               ideo
               Pater
               &
               judex
               semper
               ,
               quia
               Deus
               semper
               .
               Nam
               nec
               Pater
               potuit
               esse
               ante
               filium
               ,
               nec
               judex
               ante
               delictum
               .
               Fuit
               autem
               tempus
               cum
               ei
               delictum
               ,
               &
               filius
               non
               fuit
               ,
            
             i.
             e.
             God
             is
             not
             therefore
             always
             a
             Father
             and
             a
             Judge
             ,
             because
             he
             always
             was
             God.
             For
             he
             could
             not
             be
             a
             Father
             before
             he
             had
             a
             Son
             ,
             neither
             could
             he
             be
             a
             Judge
             ,
             before
             
             there
             was
             a
             Criminal
             .
             But
             there
             was
             a
             time
             ,
             when
             neither
             Criminal
             nor
             Son
             did
             exist
             .
             In
             this
             Opinion
             he
             agrees
             with
             Tertullian
             ,
             and
             by
             consequence
             is
             a
             Partizan
             of
             Arius
             .
             For
             it
             signifies
             not
             a
             farthing
             ,
             from
             whom
             this
             Sentence
             is
             quoted
             ,
             whether
             from
             Tertullian
             or
             any
             body
             else
             ,
             since
             it
             's
             plain
             it
             gives
             us
             the
             true
             Sentiments
             of
             Arius
             .
          
           
             From
             what
             has
             been
             said
             ,
             it
             appears
             ,
             That
             Arius
             and
             he
             are
             of
             the
             same
             Opinion
             in
             these
             two
             particulars
             ,
             
               (
               Viz.
            
             )
          
           
             
               1.
               
               In
               dividing
               the
               Substance
               or
               Essence
               of
               the
               Godhead
               .
               And.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               In
               making
               the
               Act
               of
               Generation
               in
               
                 order
                 of
                 time
              
               antecedent
               to
               the
               Existence
               of
               the
               Son
               ,
               which
               exactly
               agrees
               with
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               of
               Arius
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
          
           
             
               Concerning
               the
               Generation
               of
               the
               
                 Son
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               how
               we
               ought
               to
               understand
               the
               Words
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
          
           
             IN
             the
             next
             place
             Gentilis
             appeals
             to
             those
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Generation
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             is
             reveal'd
             to
             us
             ,
             as
             Iohn
             1.
             
             
               We
               saw
               his
               Glory
               ,
               the
               Glory
               as
               of
               the
               only
               Begotten
               of
               God
            
             ;
             and
             Psal.
             2.
             
             
               Thou
               art
               my
               Son
               ,
               this
               day
               have
               I
               begotten
               thee
            
             ;
             which
             place
             is
             cited
             by
             St.
             
               Paul
               ,
               Act.
            
             13.
             and
             the
             Apostle
             1
             Heb.
             5.
             
             Then
             Gentilis
             farther
             concludes
             ,
             That
             Begotten
             is
             therefore
             distinguish'd
             from
             Unbegotten
             ,
             because
             the
             one
             hath
             always
             a
             beginning
             ,
             the
             other
             hath
             none
             .
             Again
             ,
             that
             the
             Father
             is
             therefore
             call'd
             ingenitus
             [
             Unbegotten
             ]
             because
             he
             derives
             his
             Original
             from
             none
             ;
             but
             all
             things
             had
             their
             Beings
             from
             him
             .
             But
             the
             Son
             is
             therefore
             said
             to
             be
             Begotten
             ,
             because
             he
             had
             his
             beginning
             from
             the
             Father
             ;
             upon
             which
             account
             the
             Father
             is
             styl'd
             the
             
               Essentiator
               Being
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Son
             the
             
               Essentiated
               Spirit
            
             .
          
           
           
             This
             is
             his
             way
             of
             Arguing
             ;
             and
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             any
             one
             ,
             that
             has
             but
             half
             an
             Eye
             ,
             may
             plainly
             see
             how
             Arius
             his
             Argument
             lies
             couch'd
             under
             it
             .
             For
             whosoever
             hath
             read
             
               Nicephorus
               ,
               Theodoret
            
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             Ecclesiastical
             Writers
             ,
             cannot
             be
             ignorant
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             the
             very
             Argument
             Arius
             and
             his
             Followers
             made
             use
             of
             .
             In
             Answer
             to
             which
             ,
             we
             freely
             allow
             and
             acknowledge
             the
             Generation
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             readily
             grant
             that
             the
             Father
             is
             unbegotten
             ,
             the
             Son
             begotten
             ;
             but
             moreover
             we
             assert
             that
             this
             Generation
             was
             without
             beginning
             of
             Time
             ,
             and
             is
             of
             such
             a
             Nature
             ,
             as
             transcends
             the
             Capacities
             and
             Apprehensions
             of
             all
             Mortal
             Men.
             For
             the
             Word
             was
             in
             the
             Beginning
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             were
             made
             by
             him
             ;
             which
             Word
             is
             afterwards
             call'd
             the
             Only
             begotten
             Son
             of
             God.
             Of
             the
             same
             Word
             the
             Prophet
             speaks
             ,
             when
             he
             says
             ,
             
               The
               dew
               of
               thy
               birth
               is
               of
               the
               womb
               of
               the
               Moruing
            
             ;
             which
             passage
             the
             Jews
             themselves
             confess
             to
             have
             been
             spoken
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             Eternal
             Generation
             of
             the
             Messias
             .
             Therefore
             Gentilis
             his
             Argument
             is
             by
             no
             means
             conclusive
             ;
             This
             way
             of
             Generation
             being
             wholly
             inexplicable
             ,
             and
             without
             any
             beginning
             of
             Time
             ;
             by
             consequence
             there
             is
             no
             prius
             nor
             posterius
             ,
             no
             succession
             in
             it
             ,
             but
             the
             whole
             coeternal
             together
             .
          
           
           
             How
             audacious
             then
             is
             the
             Mind
             of
             Man
             ,
             that
             dares
             pry
             into
             and
             endeavour
             to
             explain
             these
             hidden
             things
             of
             God
             ?
             If
             neither
             Ear
             hath
             heard
             ,
             nor
             Eye
             seen
             ,
             neither
             hath
             it
             enter'd
             into
             the
             Heart
             of
             Man
             to
             conceive
             those
             things
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             prepared
             for
             them
             that
             love
             him
             ,
             How
             much
             more
             ought
             that
             Mystery
             of
             the
             Eternal
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             his
             Eternal
             Generation
             ,
             rather
             to
             be
             ador'd
             than
             fathom'd
             ?
             But
             let
             us
             see
             ,
             how
             the
             Ancients
             express'd
             their
             thoughts
             about
             this
             matter
             .
             Theodoret
             ,
             in
             Book
             4.
             cap.
             1.
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             That
             God
             did
             not
             beget
             his
             Son
             in
             time
             ,
             nor
             after
             a
             certain
             season
             or
             period
             :
             and
             in
             the
             same
             place
             he
             calls
             it
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             an
             Immutable
             Filiation
             .
             Again
             he
             confesses
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             was
             begotten
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             in
             an
             unspeakable
             ,
             inexpressible
             ,
             inconceiveable
             ,
             undeterminable
             manner
             ,
             by
             which
             words
             it
             plainly
             appears
             ,
             that
             the
             Ancients
             look'd
             upon
             this
             as
             a
             very
             great
             unfathomable
             Mystery
             .
             They
             did
             likewise
             call
             it
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             thereby
             to
             shew
             that
             his
             Generation
             was
             without
             beginning
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             Damascene
             and
             in
             Theodoret
             ,
             in
             the
             place
             above
             cited
             .
             And
             Socrates
             in
             his
             1.
             
               l.
               c.
            
             8.
             has
             a
             passage
             importing
             the
             very
             same
             
             thing
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             By
             a
             mode
             of
             Generation
             inexpressible
             and
             unconceiveable
             by
             any
             created
             Nature
             .
             From
             all
             which
             I
             think
             we
             may
             well
             conclude
             ,
             the
             Manner
             of
             the
             Generation
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             to
             be
             truly
             ineffable
             ,
             incomprehensible
             ,
             and
             undeterminable
             .
             Whereby
             it
             follows
             ,
             that
             the
             Word
             was
             begotten
             out
             of
             all
             time
             ,
             and
             before
             all
             time
             ;
             That
             the
             Son
             was
             always
             with
             the
             Father
             ;
             That
             God
             always
             was
             a
             Father
             ;
             and
             that
             there
             never
             was
             any
             time
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Son
             was
             not
             .
             As
             for
             any
             other
             ways
             of
             explaining
             this
             Generation
             ,
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             and
             all
             Christian
             Writers
             ,
             
               Iustin
               Martyr
               ,
               Irenoeus
            
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             have
             constantly
             rejected
             and
             exploded
             them
             .
             A
             few
             of
             which
             I
             shall
             just
             glance
             upon
             .
          
           
             Some
             would
             have
             the
             Son
             to
             descend
             from
             the
             Father
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             by
             division
             ;
             
             This
             seems
             to
             have
             been
             the
             Opinion
             of
             Philosophers
             ,
             who
             parted
             the
             Divine
             Essence
             into
             several
             Persons
             ;
             just
             as
             if
             out
             of
             the
             same
             Mass
             of
             Gold
             you
             would
             cleave
             two
             or
             three
             Bars
             ,
             or
             as
             you
             would
             divide
             any
             one
             totum
             into
             two
             or
             three
             parts
             .
             Sic
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             dicitur
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Others
             were
             for
             having
             it
             to
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             by
             Germination
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             Scions
             bud
             out
             from
             Trees
             .
          
           
           
             Others
             thought
             it
             might
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             by
             efflux
             or
             emanation
             ,
             as
             Children
             are
             naturally
             begotten
             of
             their
             Parents
             .
          
           
             Others
             call'd
             it
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               (
               i.
               e.
            
             )
             by
             eructation
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             from
             Arius
             his
             Epistle
             in
             
               Theod.
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             6.
             
             And
             lastly
             there
             were
             others
             ,
             who
             believ'd
             it
             to
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             by
             alteration
             of
             Substance
             .
             See
             Socr.
             Book
             1.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             All
             these
             ways
             were
             rejected
             by
             Antiquity
             ,
             and
             the
             Arians
             too
             ,
             tho'
             for
             a
             different
             reason
             ;
             namely
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             hereby
             explode
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             Consubstantiality
             .
             Of
             which
             see
             
               Nicephor
               .
               l.
            
             8.
             c.
             18.
             
             Their
             Argument
             ran
             thus
             ;
             The
             Son
             of
             God
             is
             not
             born
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             neither
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             nor
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             nor
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             nor
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             nor
             yet
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Ergo
             he
             is
             not
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             same
             Substance
             with
             the
             Father
             ,
             because
             what
             is
             such
             ,
             must
             be
             so
             some
             of
             these
             ways
             .
          
           
             To
             which
             we
             Answer
             ,
             That
             there
             is
             another
             way
             or
             method
             ,
             which
             they
             have
             past
             over
             ,
             and
             which
             alone
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             hath
             approved
             of
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             by
             Immanence
             ,
             or
             else
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             by
             Communication
             of
             his
             whole
             Nature
             to
             the
             Son
             ,
             who
             is
             therefore
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Consubstantial
             with
             the
             Father
             .
             And
             to
             manifest
             the
             coeternity
             ,
             the
             Fathers
             still
             call'd
             it
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             unspeakable
             ,
             and
             incomprehensible
             .
          
           
           
             Which
             Phrases
             are
             certainly
             most
             Ancient
             ,
             since
             we
             find
             them
             in
             
               Iustin
               Martyr
            
             [
             an
             Author
             immediately
             after
             the
             first
             Century
             ]
             ,
             who
             frequently
             condemns
             and
             refutes
             those
             other
             expressions
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               The
               parting
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               of
               the
               Divine
            
             
             
               Essence
               of
               the
               Father
            
             ]
             or
             ,
             as
             their
             Followers
             were
             pleas'd
             to
             term
             it
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             He
             condemns
             those
             likewise
             who
             affirm
             the
             Son
             to
             have
             been
             born
             either
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             the
             former
             I
             take
             to
             be
             the
             same
             with
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             Germination
             ,
             the
             latter
             to
             signifie
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             efflux
             ;
             tho'
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             do
             import
             the
             same
             .
             Thus
             much
             I
             thought
             necessary
             to
             repeat
             concerning
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             Generation
             of
             God
             the
             Son
             ;
             that
             it
             might
             the
             better
             appear
             ,
             what
             terms
             and
             expressions
             were
             us'd
             by
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             and
             withal
             how
             boldly
             and
             rashly
             this
             unsearchable
             Mystery
             is
             treated
             of
             by
             the
             Men
             of
             the
             present
             Age.
             
          
           
             Now
             ,
             as
             it
             doth
             not
             follow
             ,
             that
             because
             he
             that
             begets
             ,
             is
             one
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             is
             begotten
             ,
             is
             another
             ,
             therefore
             the
             Substance
             or
             Essence
             of
             the
             Father
             is
             one
             ,
             and
             the
             Substance
             or
             Essence
             of
             the
             Son
             is
             another
             ;
             so
             neither
             doth
             it
             follow
             ,
             that
             because
             he
             that
             begets
             is
             one
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             is
             begotten
             ,
             is
             another
             ;
             therefore
             the
             Word
             ,
             which
             
             was
             begotten
             ,
             must
             have
             been
             in
             time
             after
             him
             ,
             that
             did
             beget
             him
             ;
             This
             being
             nothing
             else
             but
             quibbling
             about
             the
             ambiguity
             of
             a
             Word
             ,
             as
             the
             Arians
             of
             old
             were
             us'd
             to
             do
             .
             For
             upon
             the
             whole
             we
             do
             not
             deny
             ,
             but
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             proper
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             proper
             to
             the
             Son
             ,
             provided
             the
             Words
             be
             taken
             in
             their
             
               due
               sence
            
             .
          
           
             And
             therefore
             ,
             to
             avoid
             all
             mistakes
             about
             them
             ,
             let
             it
             be
             observ'd
             ,
             that
             First
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             doth
             signifie
             one
             that
             hath
             no
             manner
             of
             original
             at
             all
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             denotes
             him
             that
             is
             begotten
             of
             a
             Father
             .
             In
             this
             sence
             the
             Father
             alone
             [
             in
             himself
             ]
             is
             said
             to
             be
             unbegotten
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             not
             any
             thing
             from
             whence
             he
             derives
             his
             Original
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             the
             Son
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             in
             as
             much
             as
             he
             was
             begotten
             by
             the
             Father
             after
             an
             ineffable
             manner
             ;
             and
             in
             this
             sence
             these
             terms
             may
             very
             well
             be
             applied
             without
             any
             absurdity
             ;
             we
             may
             safely
             call
             as
             well
             Father
             as
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             since
             neither
             of
             them
             had
             a
             Father
             ;
             and
             the
             Son
             only
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             being
             begotten
             of
             the
             Father
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             rather
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             may
             signifie
             the
             same
             with
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             not
             Created
             .
             In
             this
             sence
             the
             Philosophers
             call
             the
             Elements
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             the
             first
             Principles
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             the
             Creator
             is
             distinguish'd
             
             from
             his
             Creatures
             ;
             he
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             styl'd
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             and
             in
             this
             sence
             't
             is
             plain
             ,
             that
             Christ
             cannot
             be
             call'd
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             he
             being
             not
             made
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             is
             the
             whole
             indivisible
             
               Divine
               Nature
            
             *
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             If
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             be
             oppos'd
             to
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             respect
             of
             Time
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             as
             that
             which
             never
             had
             a
             beginning
             ,
             but
             was
             from
             all
             Eternity
             ,
             is
             oppos'd
             to
             that
             which
             came
             after
             ,
             and
             had
             its
             beginning
             in
             time
             ;
             in
             this
             sence
             't
             is
             plain
             all
             the
             three
             Persons
             in
             the
             Godhead
             must
             be
             ingenite
             ;
             since
             none
             of
             them
             had
             their
             beginning
             in
             time
             ,
             but
             were
             before
             all
             time
             .
          
           
             And
             therefore
             these
             Propositions
             ,
             
               The
               Son
               is
               Begotten
               ,
               and
               only
               the
               Father
               is
               Unbegotten
               ,
            
             are
             not
             simpliciter
             *
             ,
             or
             absolutely
             to
             be
             granted
             ,
             since
             in
             one
             respect
             the
             Son
             also
             is
             Unbegotten
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
               without
               Beginning
            
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             X.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Whether
                 or
                 no
                 it
                 be
                 proper
                 to
                 the
                 Father
                 to
                 be
                 call'd
              
               the
               One
               Only
               God
               ?
            
          
           
             LET
             us
             in
             the
             next
             place
             take
             into
             our
             consideration
             ,
             that
             Supremacy
             or
             Soveraignty
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             whereof
             Gentilis
             so
             mightily
             boasts
             himself
             to
             have
             been
             an
             Assertor
             ;
             and
             sticks
             not
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             there
             have
             been
             none
             yet
             (
             that
             he
             knows
             of
             )
             who
             have
             been
             put
             to
             Death
             for
             asserting
             the
             
               Glory
               and
               Soveraignty
               of
               the
               Father
               .
            
             That
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             H.
             Martyrs
             ,
             
             underwent
             Persecutions
             ,
             Death
             ,
             and
             all
             manner
             of
             extremities
             ,
             for
             the
             
               Glory
               of
               the
               Son
            
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             can
             find
             no
             Martyrs
             for
             the
             
               Supremacy
               of
               the
               Father
            
             .
          
           
             Our
             next
             Enquiry
             then
             must
             be
             ,
             what
             this
             Sovereign
             Prerogative
             is
             ,
             which
             belongs
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             cannot
             by
             any
             means
             appertain
             to
             the
             Son.
             His
             Answer
             is
             this
             ,
             That
             the
             Father
             
               is
               the
               One
               Only
               God
            
             ,
             which
             the
             Scripture
             hath
             revealed
             to
             us
             .
             I
             appeal
             to
             all
             good
             Christians
             whether
             
             this
             be
             not
             the
             highest
             Indignity
             and
             Blasphemy
             against
             the
             Glory
             of
             our
             Blessed
             Saviour
             ,
             so
             to
             appropriate
             the
             Title
             of
             God
             to
             the
             
               Father
               only
            
             ,
             as
             at
             the
             same
             time
             Sacrilegiously
             to
             rob
             and
             despoil
             Christ
             of
             his
             Divinity
             .
             He
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             whenever
             the
             Scripture
             speaks
             of
             the
             
               One
               God
            
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             the
             
               Father
               only
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             (
             says
             he
             )
             Christ
             cannot
             be
             truly
             or
             properly
             God
             ;
             for
             whatever
             agrees
             properly
             to
             any
             thing
             
               Uni
               &
               Soli
            
             ,
             cannot
             be
             accommodated
             [
             or
             Communicated
             ]
             to
             any
             thing
             else
             ;
             which
             if
             true
             ,
             then
             ,
             according
             to
             Gentilis
             ,
             Christ
             will
             not
             only
             differ
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             [
             in
             Essence
             or
             Substance
             ]
             from
             the
             Father
             ,
             but
             likewise
             cannot
             at
             all
             be
             styl'd
             God.
             And
             therefore
             thô
             he
             had
             the
             confidence
             openly
             to
             avow
             the
             first
             Position
             ,
             namely
             ,
             That
             the
             Father
             and
             
               the
               Son
               were
               two
               Species
               essentially
               distinct
            
             ;
             and
             was
             grown
             so
             hardy
             in
             his
             impudence
             ,
             as
             without
             shame
             or
             blushing
             ,
             stifly
             to
             maintain
             such
             a
             distinction
             ;
             yet
             perceiving
             the
             latter
             
               (
               viz.
            
             That
             Christ
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             call'd
             God
             )
             did
             contain
             such
             open
             Blasphemy
             ,
             as
             must
             necessarily
             give
             the
             greatest
             Offence
             and
             Scandal
             to
             all
             good
             Christians
             ,
             he
             was
             willing
             to
             allow
             that
             Christ
             might
             be
             call'd
             God
             [
             thô
             not
             strictly
             ,
             yet
             ]
             by
             Communication
             of
             the
             Divinity
             ;
             which
             admirable
             Salvo
             of
             his
             is
             still
             clogg'd
             with
             an
             Errour
             
             as
             absurd
             ▪
             namely
             ,
             That
             Christ
             is
             of
             a
             later
             Existence
             than
             the
             Father
             .
             The
             Father
             (
             says
             he
             )
             was
             from
             all
             Eternity
             and
             without
             Beginning
             ,
             the
             Son
             
               was
               Born
               in
               time
            
             ,
             and
             had
             a
             Beginning
             .
             The
             Father
             is
             God
             
               per
               se
            
             ,
             or
             of
             himself
             ,
             the
             Son
             only
             by
             Communication
             [
             from
             the
             Father
             ]
             just
             as
             a
             King
             may
             admit
             his
             Eldest
             Son
             into
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Government
             .
             The
             Father
             is
             the
             
               One
               Only
            
             God
             ,
             but
             the
             Son
             neither
             
               the
               One
               ,
               nor
               the
               Only
               ,
               but
               a
               different
               God.
            
             Here
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             observ'd
             ,
             that
             the
             Scripture
             doth
             sometimes
             speak
             of
             God
             distinctly
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             with
             respect
             to
             a
             certain
             Person
             of
             the
             Trinity
             ;
             as
             when
             St.
             Iohn
             says
             ,
             
               The
               Word
               was
               with
               God
            
             ,
             where
             't
             is
             plain
             he
             means
             the
             Father
             .
             So
             again
             ,
             when
             Christ
             upon
             the
             Cross
             cries
             out
             ,
             
               My
               God
               ,
               My
               God
               ,
               why
               hast
               thou
               for
               saken
               me
               ?
            
             He
             directed
             that
             Invocation
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             Mat.
             27.
             
             But
             St.
             Iohn
             expresly
             says
             of
             the
             Son
             ,
             
               And
               the
               Word
               was
               God.
            
             After
             the
             same
             manner
             St.
             Thomas
             speaking
             of
             the
             Son
             ,
             calls
             him
             ,
             
               My
               God
               ,
               and
               my
               Lord.
               Ioh.
            
             20.
             &
             in
             Acts
             5.
             
             St.
             Peter
             saith
             to
             
               Ananias
               ,
               Thou
               hast
               not
               lied
               unto
               Men
               ,
               but
               unto
               God
               ,
            
             i.
             e.
             to
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             .
          
           
             At
             other
             times
             the
             Scriptures
             speak
             of
             God
             absolutely
             ,
             
               &
               secundùm
               essentiam
            
             ,
             whereby
             we
             are
             to
             understand
             the
             whole
             Godhead
             ,
             from
             which
             none
             of
             the
             Persons
             
             is
             excluded
             ,
             
               [
               or
               as
               it
               comprehends
               all
               three
               Persons
               ]
            
             as
             Ioh.
             4.
             
             
               God
               is
               a
               Spirit
            
             .
             We
             are
             God's
             Labourers
             ,
             We
             are
             God's
             Husbandry
             ,
             We
             are
             God's
             Building
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             3.
             
             
               The
               wisdom
               of
               the
               World
               is
               foolishness
               with
               God.
            
             With
             what
             God
             ?
             With
             the
             Father
             only
             exclusive
             of
             the
             Son
             ?
             
               No
               ,
               No.
            
             The
             Word
             
               [
               God
            
             ]
             is
             here
             ,
             as
             in
             many
             other
             places
             ,
             taken
             essentially
             ,
             as
             it
             belongs
             to
             all
             three
             Persons
             .
          
           
             But
             all
             this
             signifies
             nothing
             with
             Gentilis
             ,
             who
             will
             have
             the
             Scripture
             every
             where
             to
             speak
             of
             God
             distinctly
             ,
             and
             therefore
             must
             of
             necessity
             exclude
             Christ
             from
             the
             Unity
             of
             the
             Divine
             Essence
             ,
             and
             Propriety
             of
             the
             Godhead
             ;
             and
             lastly
             ,
             make
             him
             of
             later
             Existence
             than
             the
             Father
             .
             But
             this
             is
             not
             all
             ;
             his
             Presumption
             and
             Arrogance
             carries
             him
             farther
             ,
             to
             make
             two
             distinct
             sorts
             of
             Martyrdom
             .
             He
             thinks
             it
             a
             common
             ordinary
             piece
             of
             Service
             to
             dye
             for
             the
             Glory
             of
             the
             Son
             ;
             and
             has
             therefore
             found
             out
             a
             new
             and
             more
             exalted
             one
             ;
             namely
             ,
             to
             suffer
             for
             the
             Glory
             and
             Soveraignty
             of
             the
             Father
             .
             'T
             is
             certainly
             a
             grievous
             Errour
             ,
             to
             think
             of
             Worshipping
             or
             Honouring
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             to
             neglect
             the
             Son
             ;
             yet
             a
             greater
             to
             exclude
             the
             Son
             from
             this
             Honour
             :
             but
             the
             most
             grievous
             of
             all
             ,
             to
             pretend
             to
             Honour
             the
             Father
             by
             degrading
             and
             dishonouring
             the
             Son.
             For
             
             God
             is
             to
             be
             Worshipp'd
             in
             the
             manner
             ,
             as
             he
             has
             manifested
             himself
             ;
             but
             he
             has
             plainly
             told
             us
             ,
             Ioh.
             5.
             
             
               That
               he
               who
               honoureth
               not
               the
               Son
               ,
               honoureth
               not
               the
               Father
               :
            
             And
             Ioh.
             12.
             
             
               The
               Father
               bears
               witness
               from
               heaven
               ,
               that
               He
               is
               glorified
               in
               the
               Son.
            
             Wherefore
             let
             us
             keep
             to
             this
             certain
             perpetual
             form
             of
             honouring
             the
             Father
             ,
             I
             mean
             ,
             by
             honouring
             of
             him
             in
             the
             Son
             ,
             through
             whom
             alone
             he
             is
             well
             pleas'd
             with
             us
             ;
             for
             ,
             without
             the
             Son
             ,
             no
             honour
             can
             be
             acceptable
             unto
             God
             the
             Father
             .
             Such
             subtile
             delusions
             doth
             the
             Devil
             make
             use
             of
             ,
             to
             overthrow
             the
             Glory
             of
             Christ
             ,
             under
             the
             specious
             pretext
             of
             vindicating
             the
             Soveraignty
             of
             the
             Father
             ;
             a
             Service
             ,
             which
             God
             never
             requir'd
             ,
             either
             from
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             Apostles
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             Holy
             Men
             of
             Old.
             But
             't
             is
             plain
             ,
             this
             method
             of
             honouring
             the
             Father
             tends
             to
             the
             disgrace
             and
             dishonour
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             ,
             that
             with
             a
             very
             little
             more
             trouble
             ,
             Gentilis
             may
             reconcile
             himself
             with
             both
             Iews
             and
             Turks
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XI
             .
          
           
             
               Containing
               the
               Iudgment
               and
               Consent
               of
               Scripture
               with
               respect
               to
               this
               Article
               .
            
          
           
             THese
             false
             Doctrines
             of
             Gentilis
             have
             ever
             been
             condemn'd
             by
             the
             universal
             consent
             both
             of
             Scripture
             and
             the
             true
             Church
             ;
             which
             consent
             is
             plainly
             and
             in
             short
             ,
             as
             follows
             ,
             viz.
             The
             Essence
             of
             God
             is
             but
             One
             ,
             in
             which
             one
             Essence
             the
             Scripture
             sets
             forth
             to
             us
             three
             Hypostases
             or
             Subsistences
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             of
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ;
             so
             that
             we
             acknowledge
             neither
             three
             Gods
             ,
             nor
             any
             division
             *
             of
             the
             Essence
             [
             of
             God.
             ]
             The
             Son
             and
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             are
             so
             Consubstantial
             with
             the
             Father
             ,
             that
             they
             with
             him
             are
             One
             ,
             true
             ,
             eternal
             ,
             infinite
             God.
             Nor
             is
             the
             appellation
             or
             title
             of
             the
             
               One
               most
               high
               God
            
             proper
             only
             to
             the
             Father
             exclusive
             of
             the
             Son
             and
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
             This
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             is
             the
             Judgment
             and
             Consent
             of
             the
             
             Scripture
             and
             the
             true
             Church
             .
             For
             God
             is
             to
             be
             Worshipp'd
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             reveal'd
             himself
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             Church
             hath
             always
             Worshipp'd
             him
             ;
             but
             he
             hath
             declar'd
             himself
             to
             be
             One
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             a
             Being
             in
             Substance
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             One
             ,
             subsisting
             by
             himself
             ,
             Eternal
             ,
             Wise
             ,
             Good
             ,
             &c.
             but
             hath
             manifested
             himself
             in
             three
             Persons
             or
             Hypostases
             .
          
           
             That
             his
             Essence
             is
             but
             One
             ,
             will
             appear
             from
             many
             plain
             Testimonies
             ,
             as
             1
             Deut.
             6.
             
             
               Hear
               ,
               O
               Israel
               ,
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               is
               one
               God.
            
             1
             Cor.
             8.
             
             
               We
               know
               that
               there
               is
               but
               one
               God.
            
             Eph.
             4.
             
             
               There
               is
               one
               God.
            
             Deut.
             4.
             
             
               The
               Lord
            
             [
             Jehovah
             ]
             
               he
               is
               God
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               none
               else
               besides
               him
               .
            
             Therefore
             he
             hath
             declar'd
             himself
             to
             be
             but
             One.
             But
             that
             He
             hath
             likewise
             reveal'd
             himself
             as
             subsisting
             in
             three
             Persons
             ,
             is
             plain
             from
             Mark
             1.
             and
             Mat.
             3.
             where
             ,
             in
             the
             Baptism
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Father
             ,
             Son
             and
             Holy
             Ghost
             are
             expresly
             mention'd
             :
             And
             so
             likewise
             in
             the
             Institution
             of
             Baptism
             ,
             Mat.
             28.
             
             Mark
             16.
             
             Nor
             can
             we
             be
             put
             off
             by
             that
             evasion
             of
             Gentilis
             ,
             whereby
             he
             refers
             all
             this
             only
             to
             the
             Agreement
             and
             Consent
             of
             the
             Persons
             .
             We
             do
             not
             deny
             that
             there
             is
             such
             a
             Consent
             of
             Will
             ;
             *
             but
             we
             say
             ,
             that
             besides
             this
             ,
             there
             is
             an
             Unity
             of
             Essence
             .
             Wherefore
             this
             Doctrine
             doth
             remain
             more
             firm
             and
             unshaken
             ,
             than
             a
             Rock
             of
             Marble
             ;
             namely
             ,
             That
             God
             
             has
             declar'd
             himself
             to
             be
             One
             in
             Essence
             ,
             subsisting
             in
             three
             Persons
             ;
             so
             that
             a
             Trinity
             in
             Unity
             ,
             and
             Unity
             in
             Trinity
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             Worshipped
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             only
             true
             way
             of
             Worshipping
             God.
             
          
           
             And
             in
             this
             sence
             the
             Church
             hath
             still
             Interpreted
             the
             Scripture
             and
             the
             Apostles
             Creed
             .
             
               I
               Believe
               in
               God
               ,
               who
               is
               One
            
             ;
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             Essence
             ;
             where
             presently
             after
             is
             added
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             Explication
             ,
             an
             enumeration
             of
             all
             the
             Persons
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             appear
             ,
             who
             that
             One
             God
             Almighty
             was
             ;
             namely
             ,
             the
             
               Father
               ,
               Son
            
             ,
             and
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             .
          
           
             Consequently
             Gentilis
             his
             Exposition
             must
             be
             false
             ,
             who
             makes
             this
             distinction
             ;
             
               I
               believe
               in
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
            
             and
             restrains
             the
             Word
             God
             to
             the
             Father
             only
             .
             I
             say
             this
             is
             a
             Sophistical
             Exposition
             arising
             from
             a
             mistaken
             distinction
             .
          
           
             Neither
             have
             the
             Nicene
             ,
             nor
             Athanasian
             Creeds
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             the
             Orthodox
             ,
             ever
             understood
             it
             in
             this
             sence
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             Son
             and
             H.
             Ghost
             are
             the
             true
             and
             one
             God
             with
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             are
             so
             set
             forth
             to
             us
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             often
             as
             mention
             is
             made
             of
             the
             One
             true
             God
             ,
             Iehovah
             ,
             or
             Lord
             of
             Israel
             .
          
           
             Mark
             10.
             
             Christ
             saith
             to
             the
             Rich
             Young
             Man
             ,
             
               None
               is
               Good
               save
               God
               only
            
             ;
             where
             if
             we
             admit
             Gentilis
             his
             Opinion
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             
             the
             Argument
             must
             run
             thus
             ;
             
               None
               is
               good
               ,
               but
               one
               that
               is
               God
            
             ;
             but
             the
             Father
             only
             is
             the
             only
             God
             ,
             therefore
             the
             Father
             only
             is
             Good.
             For
             Christ
             speaks
             exclusively
             ,
             
               Why
               callest
               thou
               me
               good
            
             ?
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             One
             God
             ,
             is
             the
             proper
             appellation
             only
             of
             the
             Father
             ;
             Therefore
             the
             Father
             only
             is
             Good.
             
          
           
             Nor
             will
             he
             be
             ever
             able
             to
             extricate
             himself
             out
             of
             this
             Labyrinth
             ,
             unless
             he
             doth
             affirm
             ,
             that
             Christ
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             good
             also
             by
             Communication
             ,
             but
             the
             Father
             only
             to
             be
             properly
             and
             originally
             Good
             ;
             which
             is
             intolerable
             Blasphemy
             ,
             for
             it
             distinguisheth
             Christ
             from
             his
             Goodness
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             from
             his
             Divinity
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             true
             way
             of
             Arguing
             would
             have
             been
             thus
             :
             He
             that
             is
             properly
             and
             of
             himself
             ,
             good
             ,
             must
             necessarily
             be
             the
             one
             true
             ,
             and
             only
             God
             ;
             (
             which
             we
             gather
             from
             Christ's
             own
             Words
             ,
             
               None
               is
               good
               but
               the
               One
               God.
               )
            
             But
             the
             Son
             and
             H.
             Ghost
             are
             properly
             and
             
               per
               se
            
             Good
             ,
             therefore
             they
             with
             the
             Father
             are
             that
             one
             Only
             true
             God
             ;
             from
             whom
             all
             things
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             which
             we
             call
             Good
             ,
             do
             derive
             their
             goodness
             ,
             and
             hold
             it
             at
             his
             Pleasure
             .
             All
             the
             Cavils
             about
             the
             
               Father
               alone
               's
               being
               the
               one
               Only
               God
            
             do
             wholly
             vanish
             ,
             and
             are
             dispell'd
             by
             this
             one
             Argument
             .
             Besides
             this
             ,
             there
             are
             several
             other
             Testimonies
             to
             
             be
             found
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ;
             as
             in
             Isaiah
             44.
             
             The
             
               One
               God
            
             is
             said
             to
             be
             the
             first
             and
             the
             last
             ;
             which
             Noble
             Character
             Gentilis
             understands
             to
             have
             been
             given
             only
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             but
             he
             is
             confuted
             by
             St.
             Iohn
             ,
             who
             Revel
             .
             1.
             22
             ,
             23.
             gives
             the
             very
             same
             Titles
             to
             Christ
             ;
             from
             whence
             we
             may
             conclude
             ,
             That
             Christ
             is
             also
             comprehended
             under
             this
             Character
             of
             the
             
               One
               God.
            
             Nor
             shall
             we
             ever
             be
             convinc'd
             of
             the
             contrary
             ,
             from
             his
             saying
             ,
             That
             Christ
             was
             call'd
             the
             first
             and
             the
             last
             only
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Creatures
             .
             Again
             ,
             the
             Word
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             is
             call'd
             not
             a
             fictitious
             ,
             but
             a
             
               true
               God
            
             ,
             Joh.
             1.
             
             But
             there
             is
             but
             One
             
               true
               God
            
             ,
             the
             Author
             both
             of
             the
             Old
             and
             New
             Covenant
             ,
             therefore
             the
             Word
             is
             comprehended
             under
             the
             Character
             of
             the
             
               One
               God
            
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Covenant
             .
             Again
             ,
             this
             One
             and
             Only
             God
             is
             call'd
             the
             True
             and
             
               Only
               Saviour
            
             ,
             Is.
             43.
             11.
             
             But
             if
             we
             believe
             Gentilis
             ,
             the
             Word
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             is
             not
             the
             One
             and
             
               Only
               God
            
             ,
             by
             consequence
             ,
             neither
             will
             the
             Word
             be
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             only
             false
             ,
             but
             blasphemous
             also
             .
             For
             Ioh.
             1.
             
             Andrew
             says
             ,
             
               We
               have
               found
               the
               Messias
            
             [
             speaking
             of
             Christ
             or
             the
             Word
             .
             ]
             Therefore
             the
             Minor
             ,
             which
             was
             of
             
             Gentilis's
             making
             ,
             is
             false
             .
          
           
           
             Again
             ,
             There
             is
             no
             other
             God
             
               [
               Elohim
            
             ]
             besides
             the
             Lord
             
               [
               Iehovah
            
             ]
             but
             the
             Word
             (
             according
             to
             Gentilis
             )
             is
             not
             that
             One
             Only
             
             Lord
             
               [
               Iehovah
            
             ]
             therefore
             he
             is
             not
             the
             true
             Elohim
             or
             God
             :
             which
             conclusion
             is
             abominably
             absurd
             ,
             and
             by
             consequence
             so
             is
             that
             Proposition
             also
             of
             Gentilis
             ,
             from
             whence
             it
             follows
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             The
             Word
             is
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             call'd
             a
             
               Creator
               ,
               Colos.
            
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             1.
             but
             that
             is
             a
             Propriety
             of
             the
             only
             One
             God
             ,
             therefore
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             one
             Only
             God
             belongs
             to
             the
             Son
             also
             .
          
           
             From
             these
             and
             the
             like
             places
             of
             Holy
             Scripture
             ,
             it
             's
             easie
             to
             demonstrate
             how
             absurd
             and
             how
             impious
             a
             Doctrine
             it
             is
             to
             assert
             ,
             That
             ,
             the
             Father
             only
             [
             exclusive
             of
             the
             Son
             ]
             is
             call'd
             the
             One
             Only
             God
             :
             seeing
             ,
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             it
             has
             been
             the
             constant
             Faith
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             That
             the
             Father
             ,
             Son
             ,
             and
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             are
             that
             One
             ,
             True
             ,
             and
             Only
             God
             reveal'd
             to
             us
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ;
             I
             say
             ,
             One
             God
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             in
             Essence
             subsisting
             in
             three
             Persons
             .
             Nor
             need
             we
             trouble
             our selves
             with
             that
             Soveraignty
             of
             Divine
             Essence
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             since
             in
             the
             Trinity
             there
             is
             a
             perfect
             equality
             ,
             none
             is
             greater
             or
             less
             than
             [
             none
             is
             afore
             or
             after
             ]
             another
             .
             
               Unus
               &
               idem
               Deus
               Pater
               &
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               ejus
               semper
               assistens
               humane
               generi
            
             ;
             as
             says
             
               Irenoeus
               ,
               lib.
            
             4.
             c.
             47.
             
          
           
           
             But
             that
             Soveraignty
             ,
             which
             we
             oppose
             and
             deny
             ,
             introduceth
             an
             inequality
             of
             
               prius
               &
               posterius
            
             ,
             of
             
               majus
               &
               minus
            
             ,
             or
             of
             Order
             and
             Majesty
             in
             the
             Divine
             Essence
             ,
             and
             therefore
             is
             justly
             exploded
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             we
             are
             not
             ignorant
             ,
             how
             Christ
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             Human
             Nature
             ,
             and
             his
             Office
             of
             Mediator
             ,
             is
             inferior
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             is
             also
             so
             styl'd
             in
             Holy
             Scripture
             .
             But
             this
             is
             nothing
             to
             the
             purpose
             ,
             since
             the
             inequality
             ,
             we
             expose
             ,
             is
             not
             in
             the
             Persons
             ,
             but
             the
             Essence
             of
             the
             Deity
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XII
             .
          
           
             
               Containing
               Gentilis
               
                 his
                 Censure
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 and
                 their
                 Writings
                 .
              
            
          
           
             WE
             have
             now
             shewn
             our
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Trinity
             to
             be
             agreeable
             to
             the
             sence
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             the
             Orthodox
             Creeds
             .
             We
             have
             made
             it
             plain
             ,
             how
             Gentilis
             by
             new
             and
             forc'd
             Expositions
             doth
             wrest
             the
             meaning
             of
             Scripture
             to
             establish
             his
             Notions
             ,
             and
             with
             like
             improbity
             doth
             Expound
             the
             Creeds
             also
             .
             For
             not
             daring
             to
             deny
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Apostles
             Creed
             ,
             he
             hath
             by
             a
             wrong
             punctation
             falsly
             Interpreted
             it
             ,
             he
             safely
             despises
             and
             rejects
             the
             other
             Creeds
             ,
             and
             treats
             the
             Fathers
             with
             the
             same
             respect
             .
             He
             upbraids
             Athanasius
             with
             corrupting
             the
             
               Nicene
               Creed
            
             ,
             and
             blushes
             not
             to
             call
             Athanasius
             his
             own
             Creed
             mere
             impertinent
             Jargon
             ,
             pag.
             30.
             
             St.
             Augustin
             he
             calls
             a
             Dogmatical
             Pedant
             ,
             and
             others
             of
             them
             he
             bespatters
             with
             a
             great
             
             many
             more
             such
             Complements
             .
             But
             however
             ,
             lest
             he
             should
             seem
             to
             have
             no
             part
             of
             Antiquity
             on
             his
             side
             ,
             he
             flies
             to
             all
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             and
             *
             right
             or
             wrong
             hales
             them
             in
             to
             vouch
             for
             him
             .
             But
             his
             principal
             Friends
             are
             
               Iustin
               Martyr
               ,
               Ignatius
               ,
               Tertullian
               ,
               Irenoeus
            
             and
             Hilary
             .
             Yet
             he
             hath
             not
             so
             great
             a
             veneration
             for
             them
             neither
             ,
             but
             he
             can
             upon
             occasion
             despise
             ,
             reject
             and
             discard
             them
             also
             ;
             so
             that
             upon
             the
             whole
             ,
             he
             seems
             to
             claim
             nothing
             as
             his
             peculiar
             Talent
             ,
             so
             much
             as
             that
             excellent
             qualification
             which
             the
             Greeks
             call
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             a
             Subtile
             Craftiness
             to
             distinguish
             his
             Cause
             ,
             by
             wresting
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             Wherefore
             we
             will
             now
             demonstrate
             and
             maintain
             our
             Doctrine
             out
             of
             those
             very
             Fathers
             he
             admits
             for
             Authentick
             ;
             whereby
             it
             may
             easily
             be
             observed
             ,
             how
             craftily
             he
             does
             abuse
             both
             their
             Authority
             and
             judgments
             [
             in
             order
             to
             the
             Establishing
             his
             own
             Opinion
             .
             ]
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XIII
             .
          
           
             
               Containing
               the
               Iudgment
               of
               Justin
               ,
               Martyr
               and
               Philosopher
               .
            
          
           
             
               Iustin
               Martyr
            
             ,
             an
             Excellent
             Writer
             ,
             and
             who
             liv'd
             near
             the
             Times
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             is
             very
             Orthodox
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Article
             of
             the
             Trinity
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             when
             his
             Words
             are
             maliciously
             wrested
             to
             the
             new
             way
             of
             Expounding
             Scripture
             .
             For
             the
             better
             understanding
             therefore
             of
             this
             Father
             ,
             we
             must
             observe
             that
             his
             Writings
             were
             compos'd
             upon
             different
             occasions
             .
             In
             his
             Disputing
             with
             Trypho
             the
             Jew
             ,
             he
             was
             to
             prove
             against
             the
             Jews
             ,
             that
             besides
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             (
             whom
             the
             Jews
             acknowledge
             to
             have
             been
             the
             Creator
             of
             all
             things
             )
             there
             is
             another
             Person
             ,
             namely
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             also
             the
             true
             God.
             Nor
             in
             this
             doth
             he
             at
             all
             divide
             the
             Substance
             ,
             or
             Essence
             ,
             but
             distinguishes
             betwixt
             the
             Persons
             or
             Subsistences
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             .
             These
             passages
             are
             abus'd
             by
             Gentilis
             ,
             to
             establish
             his
             Notion
             
             of
             a
             
               distinct
               Essence
            
             .
             But
             that
             this
             was
             never
             the
             Mind
             of
             Iustin
             ,
             will
             appear
             from
             his
             other
             Writings
             against
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             where
             he
             resolutely
             maintains
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             not
             many
             ,
             but
             One
             God.
             Which
             any
             ,
             that
             have
             carefully
             read
             this
             Author
             ,
             must
             necessarily
             know
             to
             be
             true
             .
          
           
             It
             appears
             then
             ,
             that
             Iustin
             took
             upon
             him
             to
             prove
             these
             two
             Propositions
             :
          
           
             First
             ,
             Against
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             but
             
               One
               God
            
             ,
             and
             
               not
               many
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Heathens
             did
             vainly
             imagine
             :
             And
             ,
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             this
             God
             ,
             who
             was
             but
             One
             in
             Essence
             ,
             did
             yet
             Subsist
             in
             three
             Persons
             .
          
           
             That
             the
             True
             ,
             Eternal
             God
             is
             but
             One
             ,
             he
             proves
             from
             their
             own
             Poets
             and
             Philosophers
             ,
             [
             the
             Gentiles
             being
             ignorant
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ]
             and
             particularly
             cites
             that
             Verse
             out
             of
             Orpheus
             :
             
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
            
             And
             farther
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             the
             Son
             was
             comprehended
             within
             the
             
               Unity
               of
               the
               Godhead
            
             ,
             he
             brings
             another
             Verse
             out
             of
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             of
             the
             same
             Poet
             ,
             viz.
             
             
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
            
             
             And
             elegantly
             interprets
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             there
             mention'd
             to
             be
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Word
             [
             or
             Son
             ]
             of
             God.
             From
             whence
             he
             concludes
             that
             those
             Ancient
             Poets
             did
             design
             to
             Instruct
             us
             in
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             One
             God.
             Now
             if
             it
             be
             prov'd
             out
             of
             Orpheus
             ,
             that
             he
             own'd
             but
             one
             Only
             God
             ,
             notwithstanding
             that
             he
             speaks
             of
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             as
             two
             distinct
             Persons
             ,
             it
             will
             then
             follow
             that
             this
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             are
             the
             One
             and
             Only
             God.
             And
             however
             Gentilis
             may
             wrest
             the
             Author's
             words
             ,
             contrary
             to
             his
             meaning
             ,
             it
             is
             plain
             ,
             that
             this
             Epithet
             ,
             namely
             ,
             the
             
               One
               Only
               God
            
             ,
             belongs
             to
             the
             Son.
             For
             ,
             as
             I
             now
             said
             ,
             he
             
               [
               Iustin
            
             ]
             does
             according
             to
             Orpheus
             ,
             infer
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             from
             this
             Propriety
             .
          
           
             Besides
             ,
             the
             same
             
               Iustin
               Martyr
            
             does
             expresly
             affirm
             of
             the
             Son
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Nothing
             can
             be
             more
             plainly
             said
             of
             the
             Divinity
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God.
             For
             [
             says
             he
             ]
             he
             was
             not
             barely
             call'd
             Angel
             and
             Lord.
             But
             he
             himself
             only
             is
             said
             to
             be
             the
             Angel
             and
             to
             be
             God.
             What
             is
             become
             then
             of
             that
             Propriety
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             whereby
             he
             is
             call'd
             the
             One
             Only
             God
             ,
             seeing
             you
             are
             here
             told
             that
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             Son
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             the
             Only
             God
             ?
          
           
             Again
             ,
             when
             God
             says
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               I
               am
               that
               I
               am
               ;
               Iustin
            
             gives
             us
             the
             reason
             of
             
             this
             expression
             ,
             namely
             ,
             That
             he
             did
             not
             say
             this
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             Son
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             would
             so
             distinguish
             him
             from
             himself
             ,
             but
             in
             contradiction
             to
             those
             who
             are
             not
             Gods
             ;
             from
             whence
             it
             follows
             ,
             that
             the
             Son
             is
             not
             excluded
             from
             the
             
               Self-existent
               Deity
            
             :
             But
             this
             was
             said
             ,
             that
             Men
             might
             know
             that
             they
             did
             formerly
             serve
             not
             those
             which
             were
             ,
             but
             those
             which
             were
             not
             Gods.
             
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             Word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Iustin
             tells
             us
             the
             Word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             the
             true
             God.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             For
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             the
             Pronoun
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             denotes
             or
             expresses
             the
             true
             and
             
               very
               God.
            
             Therefore
             this
             makes
             nothing
             for
             the
             separation
             of
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Son.
             For
             he
             presently
             after
             calls
             the
             Son
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             Inseparable
             Word
             of
             God.
             How
             then
             dare
             we
             be
             so
             bold
             as
             to
             make
             him
             distinct
             in
             Essence
             from
             the
             Father
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             make
             them
             
               two
               distinct
               Numerical
               Essences
            
             ,
             and
             so
             too
             as
             that
             the
             one
             should
             be
             
               propagated
               by
               the
               other
            
             ?
             It
             is
             certainly
             a
             very
             impudent
             piece
             of
             presumption
             ,
             amidst
             such
             an
             Universal
             Consent
             ;
             for
             us
             nicely
             to
             pry
             into
             these
             Divine
             Mysteries
             ,
             which
             so
             vastly
             transcend
             our
             weak
             Capacities
             :
             Wherefore
             Iustin
             very
             admirably
             closes
             this
             Subject
             with
             that
             Wise
             Saying
             of
             Mercurius
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
           
             Let
             us
             next
             consider
             his
             Dialogue
             against
             Tryphon
             the
             Jew
             ,
             that
             so
             we
             may
             see
             how
             pertinently
             Gentilis
             does
             from
             thence
             prove
             his
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             second
             Essence
             ;
             of
             which
             ,
             't
             is
             certain
             ,
             Iustin
             never
             so
             much
             as
             dream'd
             .
             We
             must
             know
             then
             ,
             that
             Trypho
             acknowledg'd
             One
             God
             ,
             
               the
               Creator
               of
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               ,
            
             but
             did
             not
             allow
             the
             Son
             and
             Holy
             Ghost
             to
             be
             God.
             Wherefore
             it
             lay
             upon
             Iustin
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             was
             
               true
               God
            
             ,
             who
             assum'd
             unto
             himself
             Human
             Nature
             ,
             made
             after
             the
             Image
             of
             God.
             Upon
             this
             Account
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             often
             says
             ,
             That
             
               the
               Word
               was
               true
               God
            
             ,
             which
             assum'd
             unto
             himself
             Human
             Nature
             ;
             and
             therefore
             that
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             did
             belong
             to
             another
             
               [
               viz.
            
             to
             the
             Son
             ]
             besides
             the
             Father
             ;
             that
             so
             both
             might
             be
             One
             God
             ,
             seeing
             Trypho
             himself
             affirm'd
             ,
             that
             there
             could
             not
             be
             more
             Gods.
             Wherefore
             Iustin
             does
             directly
             oppose
             the
             Opinion
             of
             Gentilis
             ,
             but
             not
             so
             as
             to
             make
             two
             
               Numerical
               Divine
               Essences
            
             ,
             and
             to
             change
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             into
             an
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             His
             Words
             are
             these
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               i.
               e.
            
             There
             is
             another
             besides
             the
             
               Creator
               of
               the
               Universe
            
             ,
             who
             both
             is
             ,
             and
             is
             call'd
             God
             and
             Lord.
             Again
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             This
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             said
             and
             recorded
             to
             have
             appear'd
             to
             
               Abraham
               ,
               Iacob
            
             ,
             and
             Moses
             ,
             is
             another
             from
             him
             ,
             who
             made
             all
             things
             ,
             in
             Number
             ,
             I
             mean
             ,
             but
             not
             in
             Mind
             .
          
           
             Thus
             he
             makes
             two
             Numerically
             different
             Hypostases
             in
             one
             Essence
             .
             But
             Gentilis
             ,
             either
             through
             Ignorance
             of
             the
             Greek
             Tongue
             ,
             or
             out
             of
             his
             own
             malicious
             Design
             ,
             has
             mistaken
             this
             place
             ,
             by
             thinking
             that
             Iustin
             did
             here
             call
             the
             Divine
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             another
             God.
             Iustin
             himself
             explains
             his
             meaning
             in
             several
             other
             places
             ;
             where
             speaking
             of
             the
             Son
             ,
             he
             says
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             He
             is
             call'd
             God
             ,
             and
             both
             is
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             God.
             Nay
             ,
             farther
             he
             plainly
             calls
             him
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               God
               of
               himself
            
             .
             For
             Expounding
             that
             place
             in
             Exodus
             3.
             concerning
             the
             Angel
             of
             the
             Lord
             that
             appear'd
             in
             the
             
               Burning
               Bush
            
             ,
             he
             says
             ,
             That
             this
             Angel
             was
             the
             Divine
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             presently
             after
             has
             these
             Words
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             The
             Scripture
             calls
             him
             
               This
               very
               Being
            
             ,
             thereby
             denoting
             that
             he
             is
             
               Lord
               and
               God.
            
             From
             which
             expressions
             it
             evidently
             follows
             ,
             that
             the
             Son
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             For
             in
             the
             first
             place
             it
             calls
             him
             
               the
               Angel
               of
               the
               Lord
               and
               Minister
               of
               God
               ,
            
             but
             immediately
             after
             styles
             the
             very
             same
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             The
             
               Lord
               himself
            
             ,
             and
             God
             
             himself
             .
             Therefore
             the
             Angel
             which
             appear'd
             unto
             Moses
             ,
             is
             in
             
             Iustin's
             Opinion
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               God
               of
               himself
            
             .
          
           
             Let
             us
             next
             see
             ,
             what
             way
             Iustin
             supposes
             the
             Son
             to
             have
             been
             Begotten
             .
             God
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             did
             from
             all
             Eternity
             beget
             of
             himself
             a
             certain
             rational
             energy
             or
             operation
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             which
             is
             call'd
             the
             
               Glory
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             the
             Son
             ,
             the
             Wisdom
             ,
             the
             
               Angel
               ,
               God
               ,
               Lord
            
             ,
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             the
             Word
             .
             But
             then
             this
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             is
             not
             such
             an
             one
             as
             we
             see
             propagated
             by
             us
             .
             For
             we
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             by
             uttering
             of
             a
             word
             do
             make
             it
             ;
             which
             yet
             is
             not
             of
             our
             own
             Substance
             ,
             but
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             [
             of
             another
             Nature
             ]
             ;
             but
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             begotten
             of
             God
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             [
             of
             the
             same
             Substance
             ]
             .
             And
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             he
             says
             afterwards
             ,
             that
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             begotten
             of
             the
             Father
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             by
             his
             Energy
             and
             Will
             is
             true
             God
             ;
             but
             he
             is
             not
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             if
             he
             is
             begotten
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             by
             dividing
             or
             parting
             of
             his
             Substance
             or
             Essence
             ,
             since
             things
             that
             are
             so
             divided
             remain
             not
             the
             same
             they
             were
             before
             division
             .
             From
             whence
             't
             is
             as
             clear
             as
             the
             Sun
             ,
             that
             
             Iustin's
             Opinion
             was
             that
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             was
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             of
             the
             very
             same
             Substance
             with
             the
             Father
             that
             begat
             him
             .
             Again
             ,
             we
             may
             gather
             that
             the
             Son
             always
             was
             with
             the
             Father
             from
             these
             words
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             The
             Begotten
             was
             always
             with
             the
             Father
             before
             [
             the
             Creation
             of
             ]
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             with
             him
             did
             the
             Father
             converse
             [
             from
             all
             Eternity
             ]
             .
             Therefore
             there
             was
             always
             a
             Father
             ,
             and
             always
             a
             Son
             ,
             and
             they
             always
             were
             ,
             are
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             One
             God.
             Or
             else
             't
             would
             be
             improper
             to
             say
             ,
             the
             Word
             was
             inseparable
             from
             the
             Father
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Light
             is
             inseparable
             from
             the
             Sun
             in
             the
             Firmament
             .
             Therefore
             when
             Iustin
             says
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             The
             Word
             ,
             or
             that
             which
             was
             Begotten
             ,
             is
             Numerically
             distinct
             from
             him
             that
             did
             beget
             him
             ,
             he
             must
             be
             understood
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             number
             of
             Persons
             ,
             not
             of
             Essences
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             indeed
             two
             Persons
             .
             And
             if
             we
             do
             not
             understand
             Iustin
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             Persons
             ,
             we
             shall
             make
             him
             contradict
             himself
             ,
             who
             so
             often
             urges
             the
             [
             Essential
             ]
             Unity
             of
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Son.
             Nay
             ,
             he
             would
             say
             the
             same
             with
             Arius
             ,
             who
             made
             use
             of
             this
             Argument
             to
             prove
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             between
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Son
             ,
             because
             he
             that
             did
             beget
             was
             One
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             was
             begotten
             was
             another
             .
             Therefore
             he
             that
             was
             begotten
             differs
             from
             him
             that
             did
             beget
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             Number
             too
             ;
             but
             yet
             in
             number
             
             Personal
             not
             Substantial
             ;
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             they
             differ
             in
             Subsistence
             ,
             not
             in
             Substance
             or
             Essence
             .
          
           
             The
             same
             Father
             in
             his
             Apology
             to
             the
             Roman
             Senate
             ,
             has
             these
             words
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               We
               Worship
            
             (
             says
             he
             )
             God
             ,
             [
             viz.
             
               the
               Father
               ]
               the
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               or
               Word
               begotten
               by
               the
               Eternal
               and
               Ineffable
               God
               ,
               and
               love
               him
               ,
               who
               was
               made
               Man
               for
               our
               sakes
               ,
               that
               being
               made
               partaker
               of
               our
               Possions
               and
               Infirmities
               he
               might
               also
               heal
               them
               .
            
             In
             which
             words
             he
             distinguishes
             between
             the
             Persons
             of
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             shews
             that
             the
             Office
             of
             Mediator
             ,
             the
             Mystery
             of
             the
             Incarnation
             ,
             and
             the
             Redemption
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             true
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             belong
             properly
             to
             the
             Son.
             Then
             he
             shews
             ,
             what
             form
             of
             Invocation
             the
             Christians
             did
             use
             ,
             which
             was
             unknown
             to
             the
             Romans
             ;
             namely
             ,
             That
             they
             call'd
             upon
             or
             Pray'd
             to
             the
             Father
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Son
             ,
             by
             whose
             Merits
             they
             receiv'd
             Redemption
             .
             All
             these
             passages
             Gentilis
             wrests
             to
             another
             sence
             ,
             and
             utterly
             rejects
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             Writings
             ;
             but
             especially
             his
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             His
             Exposition
             of
             the
             Faith
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             express
             mention
             made
             of
             a
             Trinity
             .
             
             For
             citing
             the
             place
             of
             St.
             
               Paul
               ,
               Ephes.
            
             2.
             
             
               In
               whom
               you
               also
               are
               builded
               together
               for
               an
               habitation
               of
               God
               through
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               Iustin
            
             adds
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               That
               God
               ,
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               one
               Godhead
               ,
               did
               by
               their
               energy
               or
               operations
               dwell
               in
               us
               .
            
             And
             presently
             after
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             There
             is
             one
             Name
             deliver'd
             down
             unto
             us
             ,
             which
             jointly
             agrees
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             Son
             ,
             and
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
             And
             again
             ,
             he
             expresly
             mentions
             and
             proves
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             Sameness
             or
             Identity
             of
             Essence
             .
             Again
             ,
             
               In
               the
               Trinity
            
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               we
               understand
               an
               Unity
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Unity
               we
               acknowledge
               a
               Trinity
               .
            
             And
             again
             ,
             
               We
               have
               deliver'd
               to
               you
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               one
               Godhead
               in
               three
               perfect
               Subsistences
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             Now
             these
             and
             the
             like
             passages
             being
             so
             very
             plain
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             impossible
             to
             elude
             their
             force
             ,
             Gentilis
             has
             chosen
             rather
             to
             deny
             this
             whole
             Treatise
             ,
             viz.
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             than
             change
             his
             Judgment
             .
             And
             therefore
             't
             will
             be
             needless
             to
             produce
             any
             more
             Quotations
             ,
             since
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             it
             fully
             appears
             ,
             from
             what
             we
             have
             said
             ,
             what
             was
             the
             Judgment
             of
             
               Iustin
               Martyr
            
             the
             Philosopher
             in
             this
             particular
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XIV
             .
          
           
             
               Containing
               the
               Iudgment
               of
               St.
               Ignatius
               .
            
          
           
             ST
             .
             Ignatius
             was
             Contemporary
             with
             Polycarp
             ,
             and
             Disciple
             to
             St.
             Iohn
             ,
             asis
             evident
             from
             Eusebius
             in
             his
             Chronicon
             .
             St.
             Ierom
             says
             that
             he
             wrote
             several
             Epistles
             ,
             and
             reckons
             some
             of
             them
             .
             Yet
             it
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             several
             Spurious
             Pieces
             have
             been
             attributed
             to
             him
             .
             However
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             now
             Dispute
             their
             Authority
             ;
             but
             supposing
             ,
             with
             Gentilis
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             all
             Genuine
             ,
             let
             us
             see
             how
             far
             they
             do
             countenance
             his
             Opinion
             .
          
           
             Gentilis
             endeavours
             to
             prove
             from
             these
             Epistles
             ,
             that
             the
             Son
             is
             in
             Essence
             distinct
             from
             the
             Father
             ;
             or
             ,
             to
             use
             his
             own
             expression
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             two
             *
             
               Eternal
               Spirits
               distinct
               in
               Numerical
               Essence
               .
            
             We
             ,
             on
             the
             contrary
             affirm
             ,
             That
             St.
             Ignatius
             never
             so
             much
             as
             Dream'd
             of
             any
             such
             thing
             ,
             but
             
             taught
             that
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             Word
             ,
             was
             one
             and
             the
             same
             God
             with
             the
             Father
             ,
             yet
             so
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             in
             themselves
             personally
             distinct
             .
          
           
             In
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Magnesians
             he
             says
             ,
             that
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             was
             not
             a
             Pronounced
             ,
             but
             a
             
               Substantial
               Word
            
             .
             And
             for
             what
             he
             says
             a
             little
             after
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             an
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             a
             
               begotten
               Substance
            
             ,
             thô
             it
             must
             be
             confess'd
             that
             this
             is
             an
             harsh
             expression
             ,
             yet
             on
             the
             contrary
             it
             plainly
             appears
             ,
             that
             he
             there
             meant
             nothing
             else
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             doth
             really
             subsist
             ,
             i.
             e.
             an
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             a
             
               Subsistent
               Being
            
             ;
             to
             which
             he
             opposes
             a
             
               vocal
               sound
            
             ,
             which
             presently
             vanishes
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             same
             Epistle
             he
             says
             of
             the
             Son
             ,
             that
             he
             declar'd
             the
             One
             and
             Only
             true
             God
             to
             be
             his
             Father
             ;
             and
             speaking
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             our
             Lord
             ,
             that
             he
             reveal'd
             to
             the
             World
             the
             true
             God
             his
             Father
             .
             But
             what
             's
             all
             this
             to
             a
             distinction
             of
             Essence
             ?
          
           
             In
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Tarsenses
             he
             says
             ▪
             that
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             was
             not
             he
             who
             is
             God
             and
             Father
             over
             all
             ,
             but
             his
             Son
             ;
             which
             amounts
             to
             no
             more
             than
             this
             ,
             That
             the
             Son
             was
             not
             the
             Father
             ;
             which
             was
             the
             Heresie
             of
             the
             Patripassians
             ,
             who
             did
             thus
             confound
             the
             Persons
             .
          
           
             In
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Philippians
             ,
             he
             cites
             this
             place
             out
             of
             the
             1
             Cor
             :
             8.
             
             
               There
               is
               but
               one
               God
               [
               Father
               ]
               of
               all
               things
            
             ;
             and
             presently
             
             after
             ,
             There
             is
             
               but
               one
               God
               and
               Father
            
             ;
             not
             two
             or
             three
             ,
             one
             who
             is
             [
             and
             there
             is
             no
             other
             besides
             him
             ]
             the
             
               only
               true
               God.
            
             But
             afterwards
             he
             adds
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             Explication
             ,
             
               therefore
               there
               are
               not
               three
               Fathers
               ,
               nor
               three
               Sons
               ,
               nor
               three
               Holy
               Ghosts
               ,
               but
               one
               Father
               ,
               and
               one
               Son
               ,
               and
               one
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ;
             and
             proves
             this
             Trinity
             from
             the
             Institution
             of
             Baptism
             ,
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             Son
             ,
             and
             Holy
             Ghost
             ;
             not
             into
             any
             one
             that
             had
             three
             Names
             ,
             nor
             yet
             into
             three
             that
             were
             made
             Men
             ,
             but
             into
             three
             of
             the
             same
             Majesty
             ;
             for
             there
             is
             one
             only
             who
             was
             made
             Man
             ,
             neither
             the
             Father
             ,
             nor
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             Son
             ;
             who
             was
             not
             so
             by
             estimation
             ,
             or
             in
             appearance
             only
             ,
             but
             in
             truth
             and
             reality
             ;
             for
             the
             Word
             was
             made
             Flesh
             and
             dwelt
             therein
             :
             So
             that
             here
             St.
             Ignatius
             does
             plainly
             oppose
             the
             Patripassians
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             Hereticks
             ,
             but
             does
             not
             in
             the
             least
             favour
             [
             or
             patronize
             ]
             Gentilis
             his
             Notion
             .
             In
             the
             very
             same
             Epistle
             disputing
             against
             the
             Patripassians
             ,
             he
             writes
             thus
             :
             And
             again
             ,
             
               How
               doth
               it
               appear
               unto
               you
               ,
               that
               Christ
               was
               not
               Born
               of
               the
               Virgin
            
             Mary
             ,
             
               but
               that
               it
               was
               he
               [
               the
               Father
               ]
               who
               is
               God
               above
               all
               ,
               and
               Almighty
               ?
               Who
               then
               was
               it
               that
               sent
               him
               ?
               Tell
               me
               who
               was
               he
               that
               rul'd
               over
               him
               ?
               Whom
               did
               he
               obey
               ,
               or
               whose
               Law
               did
               he
               fulfill
               ?
               You
               ,
               who
               would
               have
               him
               yield
            
             
             
               to
               no
               one's
               Command
               or
               Power
               ,
               do
               separate
               Christ
               from
               him
               that
               begat
               him
               ;
               you
               make
               the
               Unbegotten
               to
               have
               been
               Begotten
               ,
               and
               him
               that
               was
               without
               Beginning
               to
               have
               been
               nailed
               to
               the
               Cross.
            
             Which
             is
             all
             said
             by
             him
             in
             direct
             opposition
             to
             the
             Patripassians
             or
             Sabellians
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             same
             Epistle
             ,
             he
             brings
             in
             Christ
             disputing
             against
             the
             Devil
             :
             
               I
               know
            
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               and
               have
               known
               One
               only
               God
               ,
               whom
               I
               do
               not
               refuse
               to
               Obey
               ,
               but
               thou
               hast
               prov'd
               an
               Apostate
               and
               Rebel
               to
               him
               ;
               for
               I
               am
               not
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               contrary
               to
               God
               ,
               but
               I
               acknowledge
               his
               Soveraignty
               ,
               and
               do
               not
               refuse
               to
               Worship
               him
               ,
               whom
               I
               know
               to
               have
               been
               the
               Author
               and
               Lord
               of
               my
               Nativity
               ,
               and
               only
               Preserver
               ;
               for
               I
               live
               in
               and
               through
               the
               Father
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             But
             these
             are
             the
             Words
             of
             Christ
             Incarnate
             ,
             who
             owns
             himself
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             Humanity
             ,
             to
             be
             inferior
             to
             the
             Father
             .
             For
             if
             these
             Words
             were
             to
             be
             understood
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             
               Divine
               Nature
            
             ,
             how
             could
             Christ
             be
             said
             to
             live
             
               propter
               Patrem
            
             ,
             or
             rather
             
               [
               Per.
            
             ]
             seeing
             he
             [
             as
             God
             ]
             is
             
               Self-existent
               ,
               or
               hath
               life
               in
               himself
               ,
            
             and
             
               power
               to
               lay
               it
               down
            
             .
          
           
             In
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Philadelphians
             ,
             he
             Exhorts
             them
             to
             Union
             ,
             and
             draws
             his
             Arguments
             from
             the
             Unity
             of
             the
             Flesh
             and
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             from
             the
             Mystical
             Union
             of
             the
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             ;
             and
             likewise
             from
             
             the
             Unity
             of
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Son.
             His
             words
             are
             these
             :
             
               Because
               there
               is
               one
               Father
               Unbegotten
               ,
               and
               one
               only
               Begotten
               Son
               ,
               God
               the
               Word
               and
               Man
               ,
               and
               one
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Truth
               ;
               also
               one
               Gospel
               ,
               one
               Faith
               ,
               one
               Baptism
               ,
               and
               one
               Church
               .
            
             By
             which
             words
             he
             only
             urges
             them
             to
             Unity
             and
             Concord
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             Hence
             he
             makes
             this
             conclusion
             ,
             Therefore
             it
             behoov'd
             them
             as
             a
             chosen
             People
             ,
             a
             Royal
             Priesthood
             ,
             and
             an
             Holy
             Nation
             ,
             to
             be
             perfected
             in
             Love
             and
             Concord
             .
             To
             the
             same
             purpose
             is
             what
             he
             says
             in
             this
             Epistle
             against
             Ebion
             ,
             who
             made
             Christ
             a
             meer
             Man
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             shews
             ,
             That
             Christ
             was
             God
             begotten
             of
             the
             Father
             ;
             which
             contains
             no
             absurdity
             in
             it
             ,
             unless
             violently
             wrested
             [
             by
             a
             faithless
             Exposition
             .
             ]
          
           
             In
             his
             Epistle
             to
             Polycarp
             :
             Here
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             is
             the
             Race
             ,
             here
             the
             Crown
             ,
             wait
             for
             Christ
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             without
             Time
             ,
             and
             yet
             Born
             in
             Time.
             Thus
             Damascene
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             call
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Ignatius
             adds
             ,
             That
             as
             God
             he
             was
             Impassible
             ,
             [
             not
             capable
             of
             Suffering
             ]
             but
             that
             as
             Man
             he
             was
             Passible
             ,
             and
             did
             suffer
             for
             our
             sakes
             .
             And
             what
             can
             Gentilis
             say
             against
             this
             ?
             Will
             he
             say
             ,
             that
             Christ
             ,
             as
             God
             ,
             did
             suffer
             ?
             And
             that
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             had
             properly
             Flesh
             and
             Blood
             ?
             St.
             Ignatius
             is
             of
             another
             mind
             ,
             
             and
             doth
             plainly
             and
             Orthodoxely
             distinguish
             the
             two
             Natures
             under
             [
             or
             in
             ]
             the
             one
             Person
             of
             Christ.
             The
             one
             of
             which
             ,
             namely
             ,
             the
             Divine
             ,
             is
             properly
             and
             
               per
               se
            
             Impassible
             ;
             but
             the
             other
             ,
             viz.
             the
             Human
             ,
             is
             properly
             Passible
             .
             Gentilis
             confounds
             these
             Proprieties
             of
             the
             two
             Natures
             ,
             and
             affirms
             that
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             had
             himself
             all
             these
             Affections
             .
             Christ
             ,
             indeed
             ,
             has
             properly
             Flesh
             and
             Bones
             ,
             and
             Blood
             ,
             being
             truly
             and
             properly
             Incarnate
             .
             But
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             
               Divine
               Nature
            
             in
             Christ
             ,
             has
             no
             such
             properly
             in
             it self
             .
          
           
             In
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Antiochians
             he
             says
             ,
             That
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             deny
             Christ
             under
             pretence
             of
             asserting
             
               One
               God
            
             ,
             and
             brings
             several
             Testimonies
             out
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             Deut.
             6.
             
             Isai.
             44.
             
             Gen.
             1.
             
             &
             17.
             which
             do
             all
             speak
             of
             One
             God
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             same
             time
             express
             different
             Persons
             ;
             as
             when
             Moses
             saith
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               rain'd
               [
               fire
               and
               brimstone
               ]
               from
               the
               Lord
            
             ;
             and
             yet
             in
             other
             places
             saith
             ,
             
               There
               is
               but
               One
               God
            
             ,
             which
             Unity
             doth
             not
             exclude
             the
             Son
             and
             Holy
             Ghost
             ;
             whom
             he
             ,
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             includes
             with
             the
             Father
             in
             the
             Unity
             of
             the
             Godhead
             .
             So
             that
             a
             Trinity
             of
             Persons
             doth
             not
             at
             all
             interfere
             with
             the
             Unity
             of
             Essence
             .
          
           
             And
             at
             the
             end
             of
             that
             Epistle
             ,
             he
             truly
             distinguishes
             the
             Properties
             of
             the
             Persons
             .
             May
             he
             protect
             and
             defend
             you
             (
             says
             he
             )
             
             who
             is
             the
             Only
             unbegotten
             God
             ,
             [
             speaking
             of
             the
             Father
             ]
             through
             him
             who
             was
             begotten
             before
             all
             Ages
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             Through
             the
             Son
             ,
             whose
             property
             it
             is
             to
             be
             begotten
             .
             But
             here
             Gentilis
             objects
             the
             last
             clause
             of
             this
             Epistle
             ,
             
               viz.
               Valete
               Deo
               &
               Christo
            
             ,
             as
             if
             these
             were
             different
             ,
             and
             the
             Father
             alone
             was
             call'd
             God
             ,
             but
             Christ
             Dominus
             or
             Lord
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             be
             excluded
             from
             the
             communion
             or
             fellowship
             of
             the
             only
             God.
             
          
           
             In
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Ephesians
             ,
             he
             commends
             them
             for
             being
             one
             Body
             ,
             and
             adds
             this
             Argument
             for
             their
             Union
             :
             for
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             there
             is
             one
             Lord
             ,
             one
             Faith
             ,
             one
             Baptism
             ,
             one
             God
             and
             Father
             of
             us
             all
             .
             But
             it
             is
             not
             
             Ignatius's
             Opinion
             ,
             that
             the
             Father
             was
             the
             Only
             one
             God
             ;
             no
             more
             doth
             it
             appear
             from
             the
             following
             sentence
             of
             his
             ,
             
               Medicus
               noster
               est
               Solus
               verus
               Deus
               ,
               Deus
               ingenitus
               .
            
             For
             if
             these
             Epithets
             were
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             the
             Father
             only
             ,
             the
             Son
             would
             not
             then
             be
             our
             Physician
             :
             But
             St.
             Ignatius
             distinguishes
             the
             Persons
             here
             only
             by
             their
             Proprieties
             ;
             for
             a
             little
             after
             he
             calls
             Christ
             our
             Physician
             ,
             impassible
             in
             a
             passible
             Body
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XV.
             
          
           
             
               Concerning
               the
               Iudgment
               of
               Tertullian
               .
            
          
           
             TErtullian
             ,
             without
             doubt
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             read
             with
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             caution
             ,
             as
             Gentilis
             himself
             confesses
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             the
             easier
             for
             him
             either
             to
             pass
             by
             and
             reject
             his
             Authority
             ,
             as
             he
             pleases
             ,
             or
             else
             to
             extol
             and
             commend
             it
             ,
             as
             occasion
             serves
             .
          
           
             But
             Tertullian
             ,
             as
             in
             many
             other
             places
             ,
             so
             particularly
             in
             his
             Book
             against
             Praxeas
             is
             very
             Orthodox
             ,
             where
             he
             expresly
             says
             [
             of
             the
             Persons
             in
             the
             Trinity
             ]
             that
             
               numerum
               sine
               divisione
               patiuntur
            
             ;
             They
             allow
             of
             number
             without
             division
             :
             And
             afterwards
             ,
             
               Ubique
               teneo
               unam
               substantiam
               in
               tribus
               cohoerentibus
            
             ;
             I
             do
             always
             acknowledge
             one
             Substance
             in
             the
             Three
             thus
             united
             .
             Gentilis
             says
             ,
             that
             in
             these
             and
             the
             like
             places
             Tertullian
             spoke
             waveringly
             ,
             and
             will
             have
             them
             refer
             to
             Montanus
             his
             Paraclete
             ;
             which
             ,
             notwithstanding
             all
             this
             ,
             are
             very
             Orthodox
             .
             But
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             we
             say
             that
             Tertullian
             against
             Hermogenes
             did
             not
             only
             
             speak
             doubtfully
             ,
             but
             did
             actually
             make
             use
             of
             the
             Phrases
             and
             Expressions
             of
             Arius
             ;
             when
             he
             says
             ,
             
               There
               was
               a
               time
               when
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               was
               not
            
             ;
             which
             saying
             must
             of
             necessity
             be
             extreamly
             well
             lik'd
             by
             Gentilis
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             doth
             make
             the
             Son
             posterior
             to
             the
             Father
             in
             the
             order
             of
             the
             Godhead
             .
             But
             it
             is
             plainly
             an
             Arian
             expression
             ,
             the
             same
             with
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             already
             mention'd
             out
             of
             
               Nicephorus
               ,
               lib.
            
             8.
             cap.
             8.
             
          
           
             But
             Tertullian
             doth
             often
             recollect
             himself
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             makes
             use
             of
             proper
             expressions
             ,
             but
             seems
             likewise
             to
             be
             Orthodox
             enough
             in
             his
             Notions
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             same
             Treatise
             against
             Hermogenes
             he
             says
             ,
             
               Divinitas
               gradum
               non
               habet
               utpote
               unica
            
             ;
             The
             Divinity
             or
             Godhead
             can
             admit
             of
             no
             degrees
             ,
             as
             being
             but
             one
             .
          
           
             These
             and
             the
             like
             passages
             do
             sufficiently
             demonstrate
             ,
             that
             Tertullian
             acknowledg'd
             no
             separation
             ,
             no
             division
             in
             the
             Godhead
             ;
             but
             yet
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             different
             Persons
             ,
             he
             did
             allow
             of
             a
             Numerical
             distinction
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             much
             we
             thought
             fit
             to
             take
             out
             of
             
               Iustin
               Martyr
               ,
               Ignatius
            
             and
             Tertullian
             ;
             these
             being
             the
             Fathers
             to
             whom
             Gentilis
             lays
             so
             great
             a
             claim
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             wholly
             Patrons
             of
             his
             Opinion
             .
             I
             shall
             not
             concern
             my self
             much
             with
             any
             
             of
             the
             others
             ,
             since
             the
             Opinions
             of
             Hilary
             and
             Irenaeus
             are
             too
             well
             known
             ,
             to
             give
             any
             one
             just
             occasion
             to
             suspect
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             favourers
             of
             this
             Pestilential
             Error
             ;
             and
             those
             passages
             Gentilis
             quotes
             out
             of
             them
             are
             answer'd
             by
             the
             Authors
             themselves
             .
             Nor
             shall
             I
             at
             present
             bring
             any
             Quotations
             out
             of
             the
             many
             other
             both
             Greek
             and
             Latin
             Writers
             ,
             since
             Gentilis
             rejects
             all
             their
             Authorities
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XVI
             .
          
           
             
               Concerning
               the
               other
               Fathers
               ,
               especially
               St.
               Austin
               .
            
          
           
             GEntilis
             then
             ,
             without
             any
             distinction
             ,
             rejects
             all
             other
             both
             Greek
             and
             Latin
             Writers
             ,
             and
             who
             cannot
             but
             wonder
             at
             the
             daring
             confidence
             of
             such
             a
             Fellow
             ?
             Here
             we
             have
             a
             censorious
             *
             Upstart
             ,
             who
             like
             another
             Aristarchus
             ,
             boldly
             arraigns
             and
             condemns
             all
             Antiquity
             ,
             unless
             they
             will
             acknowledge
             
               Three
               Eternal
               distinct
               Spirits
            
             in
             the
             Divine
             OEconomy
             ;
             and
             all
             the
             
             three
             hundred
             and
             eighteen
             Fathers
             assembled
             in
             the
             Nicene
             Council
             ,
             must
             be
             herded
             amongst
             the
             Hereticks
             ,
             because
             they
             confess'd
             but
             
               One
               God
               Eternal
            
             .
             He
             prefers
             Arius
             before
             them
             all
             ,
             would
             he
             but
             have
             admitted
             the
             term
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             newly
             explain'd
             by
             himself
             .
             But
             I
             will
             not
             oppose
             him
             with
             fallible
             Human
             Authority
             ,
             seeing
             we
             may
             easily
             consute
             this
             Blasphemous
             Error
             out
             of
             the
             Scripture
             it self
             .
             And
             Arius
             ,
             
             whose
             wicked
             Spirit
             seems
             now
             to
             revive
             in
             ,
             or
             to
             rest
             upon
             this
             Monster
             of
             Iniquity
             ,
             was
             condemn'd
             of
             Old
             ,
             and
             confuted
             not
             by
             Human
             Authority
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             
               Holy
               Scriptures
            
             and
             
               Consent
               of
               the
               Church
            
             .
             My
             design
             being
             Historically
             to
             make
             it
             appear
             ,
             that
             this
             wicked
             Man
             has
             set
             up
             a
             new
             Interpretation
             of
             Holy
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             to
             gain
             his
             Point
             the
             easier
             ,
             has
             ,
             without
             any
             modesty
             or
             civility
             ,
             taken
             liberty
             to
             rail
             at
             and
             calumniate
             ,
             not
             only
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             but
             likewise
             all
             the
             Orthodox
             Councils
             .
          
           
             However
             ,
             he
             ought
             either
             to
             have
             submitted
             to
             such
             approv'd
             Authors
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Consent
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             else
             to
             have
             confuted
             them
             out
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God.
             This
             he
             does
             not
             ,
             but
             cites
             some
             few
             places
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             upon
             which
             he
             puts
             a
             new
             Interpretation
             ;
             and
             when
             we
             deny
             this
             to
             be
             the
             true
             meaning
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             assert
             ,
             That
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             did
             never
             understand
             those
             places
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             ,
             and
             for
             proof
             of
             it
             appeal
             to
             all
             the
             Authentick
             Writers
             both
             amongst
             the
             Greeks
             and
             Latins
             ,
             he
             cries
             out
             ,
             That
             we
             are
             a
             parcel
             of
             Dogmatical
             Pedants
             and
             Hereticks
             ,
             and
             presently
             flies
             over
             to
             Arius
             ,
             and
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             which
             follow'd
             him
             ,
             as
             if
             there
             were
             a
             better
             Interpretation
             of
             Scripture
             amongst
             them
             ,
             than
             there
             is
             in
             Athanasius
             ,
             and
             those
             who
             approv'd
             of
             his
             Confession
             of
             
             Faith.
             He
             treats
             St.
             Austin
             in
             a
             very
             scurrilous
             manner
             ,
             no
             ways
             deserv'd
             by
             so
             excellent
             a
             Writer
             .
             He
             charges
             him
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             us
             ,
             with
             holding
             a
             Quaternity
             ,
             a
             Notion
             he
             never
             was
             so
             Phantastick
             as
             to
             dream
             of
             .
             He
             styles
             that
             Reverend
             Father
             an
             Enthusiastick
             Writer
             ,
             a
             Magician
             ,
             and
             a
             Sophister
             ,
             such
             calumnies
             as
             he
             never
             receiv'd
             at
             the
             hands
             of
             his
             most
             Mortal
             Enemies
             .
             The
             
               Trinity
               in
               Unity
            
             ,
             and
             
               Unity
               in
               Trinity
            
             ,
             he
             calls
             an
             
               Imaginary
               Being
            
             ,
             an
             
               Ens
               rationis
            
             ,
             and
             St.
             
               Austin's
               Goddess
            
             ,
             which
             is
             downright
             abominable
             Blasphemy
             .
             And
             notwithstanding
             all
             this
             ,
             our
             crafty
             Scribler
             ,
             to
             reconcile
             himself
             to
             St.
             Austin
             ,
             and
             wipe
             off
             the
             Odium
             such
             rude
             expressions
             must
             necessarily
             bring
             upon
             him
             ,
             at
             last
             gravely
             pronounces
             this
             Oracular
             saying
             ,
             
               That
               he
               believes
               ,
               were
               St.
            
             Austin
             
               now
               alive
               ,
               and
               could
               enjoy
               but
               this
               clear
               light
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               he
               would
               ,
               with
               his
               own
               hands
               ,
               throw
               his
               Books
               of
               the
            
             Trinity
             
               into
               the
               Flames
            
             .
             A
             thing
             very
             likely
             indeed
             !
             that
             St.
             Austin
             shou'd
             take
             Example
             from
             this
             vile
             Man
             ,
             and
             Perjure
             himself
             as
             he
             hath
             done
             .
             But
             of
             this
             enough
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XVII
             .
          
           
             
               Concerning
               the
               Communication
               of
               Attributes
               ,
               or
               Proprieties
               .
            
          
           
             THE
             Scripture
             speaking
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             doth
             attribute
             that
             to
             one
             of
             his
             Natures
             ,
             which
             doth
             properly
             belong
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             as
             Ioh.
             3.
             
             
               No
               one
               hath
               ascended
               up
               into
               heaven
               ,
               but
               the
               Son
               of
               man
               ,
               who
               is
               in
               heaven
               .
            
             Christ
             ,
             indeed
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             the
             Son
             of
             Man
             ,
             could
             not
             then
             be
             in
             Heaven
             when
             he
             spoke
             these
             words
             ,
             nor
             did
             he
             take
             his
             Flesh
             from
             Heaven
             .
             But
             all
             this
             is
             proper
             to
             the
             Divine
             Nature
             only
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             truly
             affirm'd
             of
             whole
             Christ
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             Personal
             Union
             of
             the
             Word
             with
             Man.
             
          
           
             By
             a
             like
             form
             of
             Speech
             we
             say
             ,
             that
             
               God
               suffer'd
               and
               died
               for
               us
               ,
            
             which
             are
             very
             improper
             expressions
             ,
             [
             if
             strictly
             taken
             ]
             since
             God
             cannot
             properly
             be
             said
             to
             suffer
             or
             to
             dye
             ;
             and
             therefore
             we
             use
             to
             add
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             Explication
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             
               in
               Carne
               assumptâ
            
             ,
             in
             the
             Flesh
             that
             he
             assum'd
             .
          
           
           
             This
             way
             of
             speaking
             the
             Ancients
             call'd
             
               Communicatio
               Idiomatum
            
             ,
             or
             the
             Communication
             of
             Properties
             ;
             others
             call'd
             it
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Damascene
             styles
             it
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             as
             if
             we
             should
             say
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             Exchange
             ,
             or
             Mutual
             distribution
             ,
             whereby
             we
             attribute
             that
             to
             the
             Human
             Nature
             ,
             which
             is
             proper
             to
             the
             Divine
             ▪
             as
             to
             be
             in
             Heaven
             before
             the
             Incarnation
             ;
             or
             when
             ,
             contrariwise
             ,
             that
             is
             attributed
             to
             the
             Divine
             Nature
             ,
             which
             is
             proper
             only
             to
             the
             Human
             ,
             as
             to
             Dye
             and
             to
             Suffer
             ;
             or
             else
             we
             affirm
             that
             of
             the
             whole
             Person
             ,
             which
             is
             truly
             and
             properly
             said
             ,
             because
             Christ
             in
             his
             
               Human
               Nature
            
             did
             dye
             ,
             thô
             not
             in
             his
             Divine
             .
          
           
             Nor
             is
             this
             way
             of
             speaking
             in
             any
             wise
             improper
             or
             absurd
             :
             For
             don't
             we
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             us
             Mortals
             ,
             upon
             the
             very
             same
             account
             say
             ,
             That
             such
             a
             Man
             is
             dead
             ,
             thô
             this
             cannot
             be
             properly
             said
             of
             the
             
               whole
               Man
            
             ;
             for
             Man
             is
             Mortal
             only
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             Body
             ,
             his
             Soul
             is
             Immortal
             ,
             and
             survives
             after
             Death
             .
             Yet
             because
             the
             Union
             of
             Soul
             and
             Body
             is
             that
             which
             makes
             the
             Man
             one
             ,
             hence
             it
             is
             that
             we
             affirm
             that
             of
             the
             whole
             Man
             ,
             which
             only
             agrees
             to
             one
             part
             of
             him
             .
             So
             we
             say
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             he
             Suffer'd
             and
             is
             Dead
             ;
             which
             properly
             do
             not
             at
             all
             belong
             to
             the
             Divinity
             ,
             but
             agree
             to
             Christ
             as
             he
             is
             Man
             ,
             who
             is
             withal
             the
             same
             God
             ,
             and
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Christ.
             
          
           
           
             Here
             Gentilis
             cries
             out
             ,
             That
             we
             divide
             Christ
             ,
             and
             make
             a
             separation
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             yet
             allows
             that
             there
             are
             some
             properties
             ,
             which
             agree
             to
             the
             Word
             only
             ,
             before
             he
             took
             our
             Nature
             upon
             him
             .
             Such
             is
             that
             ,
             Iohn
             3.
             
             
               No
               one
               hath
               ascended
               up
               into
               heaven
               ,
               but
               he
               that
               came
               down
               from
               heaven
               ,
               the
               Son
               of
               man
               which
               is
               in
               heaven
               ,
            
             &c.
             And
             Iohn
             8.
             
             
               Before
               Abraham
               was
               ,
               I
               am
               .
            
             And
             Heb.
             1.
             
             
               By
               whom
               also
               he
               made
               the
               Worlds
               .
            
             Now
             if
             ,
             as
             Gentilis
             grants
             ,
             these
             expressions
             can
             only
             agree
             to
             the
             Word
             before
             he
             was
             made
             Flesh
             ,
             I
             think
             it
             is
             plain
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             improperly
             attributed
             to
             the
             Human
             Nature
             ;
             and
             by
             consequence
             ,
             we
             rightly
             explain
             them
             by
             a
             Communication
             of
             Properties
             [
             or
             Idioms
             ]
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             we
             do
             not
             divide
             Christ
             ,
             nor
             make
             or
             maintain
             here
             any
             Separation
             ,
             is
             clear
             from
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             our
             Church
             ,
             wherein
             we
             do
             plainly
             acknowledge
             two
             Natures
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             yet
             without
             any
             confusion
             of
             the
             Natures
             ,
             the
             Personal
             Union
             making
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             and
             the
             Blessed
             Virgin.
             We
             likewise
             distinguish
             the
             Natures
             by
             their
             Properties
             ,
             but
             do
             not
             divide
             or
             separate
             them
             ,
             and
             by
             this
             means
             preserve
             whole
             and
             entire
             all
             the
             Offices
             of
             the
             Person
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
           
             We
             say
             it
             is
             proper
             to
             the
             Human
             Nature
             to
             Weep
             ,
             to
             be
             Hungry
             ,
             to
             Sleep
             ,
             to
             Suffer
             to
             Dye
             ,
             to
             be
             circumscribed
             in
             a
             Place
             ,
             &c.
             
             On
             the
             other
             hand
             it
             is
             proper
             to
             the
             Divine
             Nature
             ,
             to
             be
             impassible
             ,
             to
             make
             the
             Worlds
             ,
             to
             be
             with
             the
             Father
             from
             all
             Eternity
             ,
             before
             Abraham
             was
             ,
             &c.
             
             We
             say
             that
             the
             Offices
             of
             Christ
             are
             to
             redeem
             Mankind
             ,
             to
             intercede
             for
             them
             ,
             to
             govern
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             whatever
             else
             may
             be
             said
             to
             belong
             to
             Christ
             ,
             either
             as
             
               Prophet
               ,
               Priest
            
             ,
             or
             King.
             
          
           
             Now
             Gentilis
             being
             able
             to
             deny
             nothing
             of
             all
             this
             ,
             't
             is
             clear
             ,
             that
             he
             quarrels
             with
             the
             plainest
             expressions
             meerly
             out
             of
             heat
             and
             desire
             of
             Contention
             ;
             and
             doth
             therefore
             unjustly
             Style
             this
             Orthodox
             Doctrine
             ,
             such
             
               impertinent
               Trifles
            
             as
             deserve
             to
             be
             hiss'd
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             which
             he
             hath
             not
             only
             done
             in
             his
             Epistle
             Dedicatory
             to
             the
             King
             of
             Poland
             ,
             but
             hath
             also
             ,
             without
             any
             just
             or
             sufficient
             reason
             ,
             maliciously
             calumniated
             the
             same
             in
             the
             12th
             Book
             of
             his
             Antidotes
             .
             But
             there
             is
             yet
             at
             the
             bottom
             of
             all
             this
             ,
             something
             still
             more
             monstrously
             Heretical
             ;
             for
             he
             often
             affirms
             ,
             that
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             had
             
               truly
               and
               properly
               Flesh
            
             and
             Blood
             ,
             that
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             was
             truly
             and
             properly
             
             Nail'd
             to
             the
             Cross
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             same
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             did
             properly
             Suffer
             .
             Now
             had
             this
             been
             said
             of
             Christ
             ,
             it
             had
             been
             without
             
             Controversie
             true
             ;
             but
             since
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             doth
             signifie
             only
             the
             Divine
             Nature
             in
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             united
             to
             the
             Human
             Nature
             in
             the
             Person
             of
             Christ
             ,
             he
             must
             necessarily
             think
             ,
             that
             either
             a
             Spirit
             hath
             Flesh
             and
             Bones
             ,
             which
             our
             Saviour
             himself
             hath
             positively
             deny'd
             ,
             or
             else
             that
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               was
               incorporated
               ,
               or
               rather
               turn'd
               into
               flesh
            
             ;
             or
             as
             the
             Monophysites
             did
             affirm
             ,
             both
             the
             Natures
             were
             made
             into
             one
             ;
             unless
             he
             will
             confess
             with
             us
             ,
             that
             't
             is
             an
             improper
             way
             of
             speaking
             to
             say
             that
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             did
             Suffer
             or
             Dye
             ;
             whereby
             that
             is
             attributed
             to
             the
             Divine
             Nature
             ,
             which
             is
             proper
             only
             to
             the
             Human
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             Hypostatick
             union
             of
             both
             Natures
             in
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             what
             we
             call
             
               Communicatio
               Idiomatum
            
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XVIII
             .
          
           
             
               Containing
               some
               of
               
               Gentilis's
               Notorious
               Blasphemies
               .
            
          
           
             ANother
             remarkable
             Instance
             of
             this
             Man's
             Impiety
             ,
             may
             be
             taken
             from
             that
             scurrilous
             ,
             impudent
             ,
             blasphemous
             Language
             he
             hath
             so
             freely
             bestow'd
             upon
             this
             most
             Sacred
             Mystery
             ;
             a
             Mystery
             ,
             that
             we
             ought
             rather
             in
             humility
             to
             adore
             ,
             than
             nicely
             to
             pry
             into
             .
             It
             must
             be
             consess'd
             ,
             that
             even
             good
             Men
             do
             sometimes
             disagree
             in
             their
             Explication
             of
             Things
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             always
             of
             the
             same
             mind
             in
             their
             Interpretations
             of
             Scripture
             ;
             but
             yet
             they
             do
             it
             without
             railing
             ,
             without
             opprobrious
             Language
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             do
             they
             abstain
             from
             the
             blacker
             Crimes
             of
             Irreligion
             and
             Blasphemy
             .
             'T
             is
             no
             good
             sign
             of
             a
             Religious
             disposition
             ,
             to
             scandalize
             and
             bespatter
             the
             Subject
             in
             dispute
             ;
             and
             yet
             however
             ,
             Gentilis
             has
             been
             so
             liberal
             of
             his
             Railery
             ,
             that
             had
             he
             rak'd
             even
             Hell
             it self
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             have
             met
             with
             more
             dirty
             
             noisome
             Expressions
             ,
             nor
             more
             offensive
             to
             any
             Judicious
             Person
             .
          
           
             He
             sticks
             not
             to
             call
             the
             Trinity
             an
             Idol
             ;
             
             the
             
               Tow'r
               of
               Babel
            
             ;
             a
             
               New
               Idol
            
             ,
             which
             we
             
             have
             erected
             above
             the
             Father
             ;
             a
             Tripersonate
             
             Mock-God
             ;
             a
             
               Diabolical
               ,
               Fictitious
            
             
             Person
             ;
             a
             
               Fictitious
               Propriety
            
             and
             
               Sophistical
               Person
            
             in
             a
             
               New
               God.
            
             And
             pag.
             8.
             
             An
             
               Imaginary
               Phantastick
               Person
               .
               Pag.
            
             28.
             he
             calls
             the
             
               Trinity
               ,
               Trium
               horrenda
               confusio
               &
               Execrabilis
               Mixtura
               .
            
             And
             pag.
             33.
             says
             ,
             That
             we
             have
             invented
             this
             
               New
               God
            
             ,
             the
             Trinity
             ,
             out
             of
             our
             own
             Heads
             .
             Pag.
             39.
             he
             styles
             it
             a
             
               Fourth
               Idol
            
             ,
             which
             deserves
             to
             be
             thrust
             down
             into
             Hell.
             And
             pag.
             44.
             calls
             the
             first
             Person
             in
             the
             undivided
             Godhead
             a
             
               Magical
               Phantom
            
             ,
             an
             
               empty
               Spectrum
            
             ,
             that
             has
             begotten
             another
             Imaginary
             Person
             ,
             or
             meer
             Relation
             .
          
           
             Antid
             .
             3.
             
             He
             calls
             the
             
               Deus
               Trinitas
               ,
               Nomen
               Monstrosum
            
             .
             And
             pag.
             56.
             he
             will
             have
             it
             be
             nothing
             but
             
               Magical
               Persons
            
             and
             Proprieties
             .
             Again
             ,
             a
             
               Magical
               Propriety
            
             in
             a
             
               New
               Idol
               .
               Pag.
            
             34.
             
             The
             three
             Persons
             he
             calls
             
               Three
               Magical
               Impostures
            
             ;
             and
             the
             
               One
               God
            
             he
             styles
             a
             
               Fourth
               unknown
               Idol
            
             .
          
           
             In
             his
             Printed
             Book
             ,
             Fol.
             6.
             he
             calls
             the
             Trinity
             a
             
               meer
               human
               Invention
            
             ,
             diametrically
             opposite
             to
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             The
             belief
             of
             a
             Trinity
             is
             perfect
             Sophistry
             .
             
             And
             again
             ,
             the
             Trinity
             is
             
               Deus
               Trinomius
            
             ,
             a
             God
             only
             under
             three
             Names
             ;
             which
             last
             he
             seems
             to
             have
             borrow'd
             from
             Sabellius
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             Fol.
             8.
             
             The
             Trinity
             is
             call'd
             a
             
               New
               God
               ,
               indefinite
               ,
               Tripersonate
               ,
            
             a
             God
             ,
             which
             none
             of
             the
             Prophets
             or
             Patriarchs
             ever
             knew
             of
             ;
             which
             Christ
             never
             revealed
             ,
             nor
             the
             Apostles
             ever
             preach'd
             .
          
           
             He
             styles
             our
             Blessed
             Saviour
             
               Christus
               tergeminus
            
             ,
             p.
             14.
             of
             his
             Printed
             Book
             ;
             and
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Sons
             of
             the
             Church
             tells
             them
             ,
             Christ
             was
             transform'd
             into
             One
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             the
             
               Son
               of
               God.
            
             Pag.
             15.
             he
             calls
             him
             the
             
               Son
               of
               the
               Father
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             of
             a
             meer
             
               empty
               Relation
            
             *
             :
             Then
             calls
             him
             a
             
               Tripartite
               Metamorphos'd
               Christ.
            
             God
             the
             Father
             he
             calls
             a
             
               fruitless
               ,
               idle
               ,
               unknown
               God.
            
             But
             perhaps
             it
             will
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             these
             Railleries
             were
             design'd
             only
             against
             us
             ,
             not
             against
             the
             Mystery
             it self
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             indeed
             ,
             that
             Gentilis
             does
             generally
             endeavour
             to
             throw
             his
             Scandals
             upon
             us
             ,
             and
             bespatter
             our
             Doctrine
             with
             these
             abusive
             terms
             ;
             yet
             it
             can't
             be
             deny'd
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             is
             so
             profane
             ,
             as
             in
             a
             vast
             many
             places
             plainly
             to
             condemn
             the
             Word
             Trinity
             ,
             although
             he
             makes
             use
             of
             it
             himself
             ,
             as
             is
             clearly
             prov'd
             by
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             King
             of
             
             Poland
             ;
             where
             ,
             in
             the
             sixth
             Page
             ,
             he
             complains
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             several
             Monstrous
             and
             *
             Profane
             terms
             brought
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             such
             as
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Person
               ,
               Essence
               ,
               Unity
               ,
               Trinity
               ,
               whereby
               all
               the
               Holy
               Mysteries
               of
               Religion
               were
               overturn'd
               ,
            
             and
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Eternal
             God
             ,
             with
             his
             Son
             ,
             and
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             was
             quite
             lost
             .
             In
             this
             charge
             he
             was
             led
             on
             by
             
               Gregorius
               Paulus
            
             ,
             who
             calls
             these
             two
             Phrases
             ,
             viz.
             The
             One
             Essence
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             One
             God
             in
             three
             Persons
             the
             Inventions
             and
             cunning
             Contrivance
             of
             the
             Devil
             .
             But
             however
             ,
             since
             the
             Phrases
             these
             Men
             endeavour
             to
             explode
             ,
             have
             been
             the
             constant
             Language
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             I
             think
             it
             needs
             no
             other
             demonstration
             ,
             to
             prove
             that
             Gentilis
             is
             not
             only
             Profane
             in
             his
             Expressions
             ,
             but
             makes
             use
             also
             of
             Diabolical
             Stratagems
             [
             to
             overthrow
             the
             Establish'd
             Doctrine
             ]
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             last
             and
             most
             plausible
             Argument
             ,
             which
             they
             use
             ,
             is
             this
             :
             Gentilis
             complains
             to
             King
             Sigismund
             ,
             that
             
               Luther
               ,
               Zuinglius
            
             and
             Bucer
             ,
             were
             wholly
             taken
             up
             in
             demolishing
             the
             Outworks
             of
             Antichrist
             ;
             and
             that
             ,
             amongst
             so
             many
             thousand
             Reformers
             ,
             only
             Philip
             had
             attempted
             any
             thing
             in
             this
             Glorious
             Undertaking
             ;
             and
             that
             too
             so
             indirectly
             ,
             that
             he
             seem'd
             rather
             
             to
             threaten
             its
             ruin
             ,
             than
             to
             have
             given
             it
             any
             deadly
             wound
             .
             To
             the
             same
             purpose
             
               Gregorius
               Paulus
            
             says
             ,
             That
             God
             began
             by
             Luther
             to
             demolish
             the
             church
             of
             Antichrist
             at
             the
             Roof
             ,
             not
             at
             the
             Foundation
             ,
             left
             the
             noisome
             stench
             of
             the
             Ruins
             should
             have
             stifled
             them
             .
             And
             all
             this
             is
             ,
             because
             they
             left
             the
             Doctrine
             
               of
               the
               Trinity
            
             unattacked
             ;
             therefore
             they
             are
             said
             by
             them
             to
             have
             begun
             at
             the
             Outworks
             ,
             and
             the
             Roof
             ,
             not
             at
             the
             principal
             Fort
             and
             Foundation
             of
             Antichrist
             .
             Thus
             these
             Witty
             Gentlemen
             are
             pleas'd
             to
             sport
             amongst
             themselves
             .
             Yet
             ,
             after
             all
             ,
             it
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             their
             quarrelling
             with
             these
             Words
             is
             only
             to
             find
             some
             means
             to
             escape
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             fall
             so
             foul
             upon
             the
             Blessed
             Labours
             of
             those
             Good
             Men.
             Then
             they
             interpret
             every
             thing
             as
             they
             please
             ,
             and
             take
             the
             liberty
             of
             condemning
             whatever
             makes
             against
             them
             ;
             and
             hence
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             endeavour
             to
             refine
             and
             new
             model
             the
             Language
             and
             Expressions
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             being
             a
             task
             far
             above
             their
             weak
             abilities
             ,
             [
             rather
             than
             seem
             to
             be
             Nonplust
             ]
             they
             despitefully
             scatter
             such
             horrid
             Expressions
             and
             bitter
             Calumnies
             ,
             as
             no
             good
             Christian
             can
             hear
             without
             horrour
             and
             astonishment
             .
             His
             Book
             to
             the
             King
             of
             Poland
             is
             fraught
             with
             such
             Elegancies
             and
             
             Ornaments
             as
             these
             ,
             and
             his
             common
             Discourse
             was
             wont
             to
             be
             set
             off
             with
             the
             like
             Embellishments
             ;
             so
             that
             he
             seems
             to
             please
             himself
             ,
             and
             hopes
             to
             raise
             his
             Reputation
             by
             this
             means
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XIX
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               vile
               Scandals
               he
               hath
               falsly
               thrown
               upon
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               our
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             GEntilis
             is
             very
             dextrous
             in
             Forging
             of
             false
             Accusations
             ,
             for
             he
             unjustly
             Charges
             our
             Church
             with
             several
             Crimes
             he
             will
             never
             be
             able
             to
             prove
             against
             her
             ;
             as
          
           
             First
             ,
             That
             we
             do
             Impudently
             deny
             Christ
             to
             have
             been
             the
             Son
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             we
             have
             unadvisedly
             brought
             a
             new
             God
             into
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             That
             we
             affirm
             that
             God
             did
             not
             beget
             his
             Son
             of
             his
             own
             Substance
             .
          
           
             If
             Cardinal
             Cusanus
             said
             any
             such
             thing
             ,
             let
             him
             look
             to
             it
             ,
             the
             Reform'd
             ,
             or
             Evangelick
             Churches
             ,
             are
             not
             bound
             to
             Answer
             for
             his
             Errors
             .
          
           
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             That
             we
             made
             a
             Triple
             God
             contrary
             to
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             Abundance
             more
             of
             such
             sort
             of
             Stuff
             is
             contain'd
             in
             his
             Antidotes
             ;
             all
             which
             I
             here
             industriously
             avoid
             .
             For
             what
             good
             Man
             can
             hear
             with
             patience
             such
             a
             Rascally
             Fellow
             thus
             sawcily
             abusing
             and
             undermining
             the
             
               Christian
               Religion
            
             ?
          
           
             Hence
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             gives
             us
             the
             Titles
             of
             
               Opposers
               of
               God
               ;
               Iudaïzing
               Hereticks
            
             ;
             and
             as
             bad
             as
             Turks
             ;
             and
             passes
             the
             same
             Complements
             upon
             the
             Churches
             of
             Savoy
             also
             ,
             which
             yet
             he
             acknowledges
             to
             be
             the
             most
             Uncorrupted
             ,
             and
             best
             Reform'd
             ,
             of
             any
             he
             knew
             .
          
           
             He
             compares
             us
             with
             the
             Turks
             and
             Iews
             for
             denying
             (
             as
             he
             says
             )
             with
             Mahomet
             ,
             that
             
               God
               did
               beget
               his
               Son.
            
             But
             who
             can
             say
             that
             he
             ever
             heard
             amongst
             us
             ,
             That
             we
             devis'd
             another
             God
             Superior
             to
             the
             Father
             of
             Christ
             ?
             Who
             amongst
             us
             ever
             taught
             or
             affirm'd
             any
             such
             thing
             ?
             Hence
             he
             took
             that
             specious
             pretence
             of
             a
             Quaternity
             ,
             a
             thing
             that
             was
             never
             seen
             or
             heard
             of
             ,
             much
             less
             Worshipp'd
             in
             our
             Church
             .
             He
             accounts
             our
             Faith
             to
             be
             meer
             Sophistry
             ,
             and
             our selves
             Novices
             and
             Sophisters
             ;
             yet
             gives
             no
             reason
             for
             it
             .
             Thus
             this
             Crafty
             Fellow
             comically
             sports
             with
             us
             ;
             but
             the
             true
             reason
             is
             ,
             because
             we
             deny
             
               his
               Three
               Eternal
            
             
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             do
             say
             ,
             with
             
               Athanasius
               ,
               There
               is
               One
               Eternal
               ,
               One
               Almighty
            
             ;
             but
             that
             the
             Three
             Persons
             are
             three
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             Only
             three
             Subsistences
             .
             And
             when
             we
             say
             ,
             
               Deus
               est
               Trinus
            
             ,
             or
             there
             is
             a
             Trinity
             in
             the
             Godhead
             ,
             he
             starts
             up
             as
             .
             if
             he
             were
             Mad
             ,
             and
             cries
             out
             ,
             That
             we
             make
             the
             Trinity
             a
             
               Fourth
               God
            
             ;
             as
             if
             we
             asserted
             any
             
               Deus
               Trinitas
            
             besides
             ,
             or
             without
             the
             Father
             ,
             Son
             ,
             and
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
             But
             this
             is
             certainly
             too
             gross
             and
             palpable
             a
             Calumny
             ,
             for
             we
             own
             the
             Trinity
             only
             to
             relate
             to
             these
             Three
             Persons
             ;
             and
             besides
             ,
             or
             without
             them
             ,
             there
             is
             neither
             God
             ,
             nor
             Trinity
             .
             Of
             the
             same
             strain
             is
             his
             Calumny
             of
             our
             defending
             an
             
               unknown
               God
            
             ,
             Superior
             to
             the
             Father
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             making
             three
             Christs
             out
             of
             one
             .
          
           
             We
             acknowledge
             and
             defend
             the
             God
             ,
             that
             was
             known
             and
             reveal'd
             to
             our
             Fathers
             ,
             but
             do
             set
             up
             no
             unknown
             God.
             We
             know
             there
             is
             but
             one
             Christ
             ,
             in
             whom
             two
             Natures
             do
             conspire
             to
             make
             one
             Person
             ;
             and
             therefore
             we
             judge
             it
             to
             be
             Impious
             and
             Heretical
             ,
             to
             say
             there
             are
             three
             Christs
             [
             or
             that
             Christ
             is
             
               Tergeminus
               .
            
             ]
          
           
             But
             that
             Scandal
             is
             of
             a
             blacker
             Dye
             ,
             of
             our
             dividing
             Christ
             ,
             and
             transforming
             him
             into
             another
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             the
             Son
             of
             the
             Living
             God.
             Let
             this
             Blasphemer
             shew
             us
             any
             other
             Christ
             besides
             that
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             
             and
             let
             him
             make
             it
             out
             ,
             where
             ,
             and
             how
             ,
             we
             do
             divide
             Christ.
             Of
             the
             same
             Nature
             are
             those
             Impostures
             he
             charges
             us
             with
             ,
             of
             Conjuring
             up
             a
             new
             Christ
             the
             Son
             of
             a
             new
             Relation
             ,
             and
             then
             deceitfully
             believing
             him
             to
             be
             the
             Son
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             We
             believe
             in
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             as
             reveal'd
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             but
             acknowledge
             none
             of
             
             Gentilis's
             Impostures
             .
             We
             constantly
             assert
             ,
             without
             any
             deceit
             ,
             [
             or
             fraud
             ]
             three
             Persons
             in
             the
             Godhead
             ;
             nor
             do
             we
             divide
             the
             Substance
             ,
             but
             do
             distinguish
             between
             the
             Persons
             .
             He
             hits
             us
             in
             the
             teeth
             with
             *
             Sabellianism
             ,
             whilst
             we
             do
             more
             justly
             charge
             him
             with
             the
             Blasphemy
             of
             Arius
             .
             The
             Doctrine
             of
             our
             Church
             doth
             plainly
             prove
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             nothing
             in
             it
             agreeing
             with
             Sabellius
             ;
             whereas
             he
             blushes
             not
             openly
             to
             defend
             Arius
             ,
             and
             to
             prefer
             him
             before
             all
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Nicene
             Council
             .
             And
             however
             cautious
             he
             may
             seem
             to
             be
             ,
             in
             his
             keeping
             the
             middle
             way
             between
             Arius
             and
             Sabellius
             ,
             yet
             I
             am
             perswaded
             his
             Opinions
             are
             as
             bad
             as
             either
             of
             theirs
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XX.
             
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               Cheats
               and
               Impostures
               ,
               whereby
               he
               endeavour'd
               to
               impose
               upon
               good
               (
               well-meaning
               )
               People
               .
            
          
           
             INOW
             come
             to
             the
             last
             Chapter
             (
             or
             last
             Head
             of
             his
             Accusation
             )
             wherein
             I
             shall
             make
             it
             appear
             ,
             by
             what
             sly
             Artifices
             Gentilis
             endeavour'd
             to
             impose
             upon
             [
             or
             cheat
             ]
             every
             one
             he
             had
             to
             do
             with
             .
             For
             ,
             indeed
             ,
             he
             has
             shewn
             himself
             to
             be
             exactly
             such
             an
             one
             as
             the
             Poet
             has
             Comically
             describ'd
             Mercury
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             one
             that
             had
             got
             an
             excellent
             knack
             of
             changing
             his
             Name
             .
          
           
             First
             then
             ,
             he
             prefix'd
             to
             the
             Confession
             he
             Publish'd
             ,
             a
             forg'd
             Preface
             ,
             under
             the
             Name
             of
             Theophilus
             the
             Printer
             to
             the
             Sons
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             This
             he
             compos'd
             himself
             ,
             and
             wrote
             it
             with
             his
             own
             hand
             ,
             wherein
             he
             extravagantly
             commends
             to
             the
             Reader
             the
             vast
             treasure
             contain'd
             in
             that
             little
             
             Book
             ;
             a
             Book
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             so
             Excellent
             ,
             that
             it
             were
             to
             be
             wish'd
             all
             Churches
             might
             have
             the
             happiness
             to
             enjoy
             the
             use
             of
             it
             And
             ,
             the
             better
             to
             set
             off
             his
             unmerchantable
             Ware
             ,
             he
             makes
             as
             if
             the
             Printer
             were
             vastly
             desirous
             of
             having
             the
             rest
             of
             Gentilis
             his
             Writings
             made
             publick
             ;
             and
             despises
             the
             bulky
             Volumes
             ,
             and
             vast
             ,
             tedious
             ,
             Paradoxical
             Books
             of
             other
             Authors
             ,
             if
             compar'd
             with
             Gentilis
             his
             Works
             .
          
           
             But
             this
             (
             methinks
             )
             is
             a
             Trick
             no
             Ingenuous
             or
             Honest
             Man
             would
             have
             been
             guilty
             of
             in
             a
             matter
             of
             such
             moment
             .
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             Apostles
             ,
             never
             made
             use
             of
             these
             little
             Artifices
             to
             recommend
             their
             Writings
             to
             Posterity
             .
             It
             was
             wisely
             said
             of
             King
             
               Solomon
               ,
               Let
               another
               praise
               thee
               ,
               and
               not
               thine
               own
               mouth
               .
            
             And
             we
             have
             a
             Proverbamong
             our selves
             ,
             which
             says
             ,
             
               That
               they
               must
               needs
               have
               bad
               Neighbours
               ,
               who
               are
               forc'd
               to
               commend
               themselves
               .
            
             But
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             he
             was
             afraid
             ,
             that
             had
             he
             not
             under
             a
             feign'd
             Name
             commended
             it
             himself
             ,
             the
             Book
             would
             certainly
             have
             met
             with
             no
             body
             else
             that
             would
             have
             been
             so
             kind
             ,
             as
             to
             give
             it
             a
             good
             Character
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             He
             was
             asraid
             to
             discover
             the
             place
             where
             it
             was
             printed
             .
             For
             thô
             the
             
             Book
             had
             been
             published
             at
             Lyons
             ,
             yet
             he
             craftily
             pretends
             it
             was
             done
             at
             Antwerp
             .
             But
             these
             were
             but
             civil
             Lies
             he
             made
             use
             of
             the
             better
             to
             disperse
             his
             pernicious
             Principles
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             He
             begins
             his
             Confession
             with
             the
             same
             probity
             ;
             
               It
               was
               by
               your
               Command
               ,
               Honoured
               Sir
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             For
             the
             better
             understanding
             of
             which
             Cheat
             ,
             I
             desire
             all
             good
             Men
             to
             take
             notice
             ,
             that
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             whole
             business
             is
             this
             :
          
           
             Gentilis
             being
             under
             custody
             ,
             was
             commanded
             in
             that
             quality
             to
             exhibit
             a
             Confession
             of
             his
             Faith
             to
             the
             Governour
             of
             Gaium
             ,
             which
             he
             design'd
             should
             be
             examin'd
             by
             the
             Clergy
             of
             that
             Province
             :
             But
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             Gentilis
             ,
             whose
             Character
             was
             not
             yet
             fully
             known
             ,
             nor
             his
             Confession
             examin'd
             ,
             was
             ,
             by
             the
             intercession
             of
             some
             Friends
             ,
             dismiss'd
             out
             of
             Prison
             upon
             his
             good
             Behaviour
             ,
             the
             Governour
             all
             the
             while
             ,
             not
             in
             the
             least
             suspecting
             he
             had
             kept
             a
             Copy
             of
             his
             Confession
             to
             himself
             .
          
           
             But
             as
             soon
             as
             he
             was
             dismiss'd
             ,
             he
             immediately
             dispers'd
             his
             Confession
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             been
             commanded
             by
             the
             Governour
             so
             to
             do
             .
             The
             Governour
             did
             ,
             indeed
             ,
             command
             
             him
             ,
             as
             being
             a
             suspected
             Heretick
             ,
             to
             exhibit
             a
             Confession
             ,
             but
             never
             gave
             him
             Orders
             to
             publish
             such
             a
             Blasphemous
             Libel
             under
             the
             protection
             of
             his
             Name
             .
             All
             that
             Gentilis
             could
             ever
             say
             in
             defence
             of
             this
             notorious
             Forgery
             ,
             was
             only
             this
             ;
             That
             as
             the
             Governour
             never
             did
             command
             him
             ,
             so
             neither
             did
             he
             ever
             forbid
             him
             to
             publish
             it
             .
             But
             what
             reason
             ,
             I
             pray
             you
             ,
             had
             he
             to
             prohibit
             him
             ,
             when
             as
             he
             never
             suspected
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             have
             had
             the
             Impudence
             to
             publish
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             Fourthly
             ,
             We
             have
             already
             told
             you
             ,
             and
             that
             from
             his
             own
             Mouth
             ,
             how
             he
             publish'd
             such
             Confessions
             of
             the
             Trinity
             ,
             both
             at
             Grenoble
             and
             Lyons
             ,
             as
             were
             admitted
             for
             Orthodox
             by
             the
             *
             
               Papists
               themselves
            
             .
             And
             yet
             he
             has
             the
             Impudence
             to
             accuse
             us
             for
             joyning
             with
             them
             in
             the
             defence
             of
             a
             Quaternity
             ,
             and
             for
             submitting
             to
             the
             grievous
             Errors
             of
             the
             Greek
             and
             Latin
             Fathers
             in
             this
             Doctrine
             .
             Certainly
             there
             cannot
             be
             a
             more
             malicious
             and
             deceitful
             representation
             of
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
             than
             this
             wicked
             Man
             has
             given
             out
             .
             So
             that
             I
             may
             more
             truly
             call
             his
             false
             Accusations
             Impostures
             ,
             Sophistry
             ,
             Magick
             ,
             and
             much
             worse
             Names
             .
          
           
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             At
             his
             return
             out
             of
             Poland
             ,
             he
             presented
             to
             the
             Governour
             of
             Gaium
             a
             Draught
             or
             Form
             ,
             for
             having
             a
             Publick
             Disputation
             ,
             which
             I
             shall
             here
             present
             the
             Reader
             with
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             transcrib'd
             verbatim
             from
             his
             own
             Original
             ;
             that
             so
             all
             honest
             Men
             may
             see
             ,
             what
             sort
             of
             Spirit
             it
             was
             that
             govern'd
             him
             through
             the
             whole
             Transaction
             .
             The
             Instrument
             ,
             which
             he
             caus'd
             to
             be
             Publish'd
             under
             the
             Governor's
             Name
             ,
             ran
             in
             the
             following
             form
             .
          
           
             To
             all
             and
             singular
             the
             Pastors
             ,
             Teachers
             ,
             Deacons
             and
             Elders
             ,
             of
             the
             Reform'd
             and
             Evangelick
             Churches
             ,
             dispers'd
             through
             Savoy
             and
             France
             ,
             to
             whom
             these
             Letters
             shall
             come
             ,
             or
             to
             whom
             they
             shall
             be
             read
             ,
             Health
             and
             Peace
             in
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             FOrasmuch
             
               as
               We
               have
               read
               and
               consider'd
               the
               above-written
               Propositions
               ,
               that
               are
               opposite
               to
               each
               other
               ;
               and
               having
               heard
               the
               Iust
               and
               Reasonable
               Petition
               of
            
             Valentinus
             Gentilis
             an
             Italian
             ,
             
               humbly
               requesting
               ,
               That
               this
               weighty
               Controversie
            
             
             
               might
               be
               decided
               barely
               from
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ;
               The
               Illustrious
               Governor
               of
            
             Gaium
             
               has
               ,
               upon
               these
               considerations
               ,
               thought
               fit
               to
               transmit
               Copies
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               asserted
               by
               both
               Parties
               ,
               into
               several
               places
               of
            
             France
             ,
             and
             Savoy
             ,
             
               more
               particularly
               to
            
             Lyons
             and
             Geneva
             ,
             
               to
               the
               intent
               ,
               that
               if
               there
               be
               any
               of
               Mr.
            
             Calvin
             
               's
               Disciples
               ,
               who
               will
               take
               upon
               him
               to
               defend
               the
               assertions
               of
               his
               Master
               ,
               he
               may
               come
               to
            
             Gaium
             
               within
               the
               space
               of
               one
               Week
               ,
               there
               to
               dispute
               with
            
             Gentilis
             ,
             
               upon
               this
               condition
               ,
               That
               whosoever
               shall
               not
               be
               able
               to
               demonstrate
               the
               Propositions
               ,
               he
               undertook
               to
               maintain
               ,
               to
               be
               true
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               plain
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               shall
               be
               look'd
               upon
               as
               a
               notorious
               Impostor
               ,
               and
               Assertor
               of
               a
               false
               Religion
               ,
               and
               shall
            
             *
             suffer
             Death
             for
             
               the
               same
               .
               But
               if
               there
               be
               none
               that
               shall
               appear
               within
               the
               time
               here
               prescribed
               ,
               the
               Illustrious
               Governor
               ,
               with
               the
               whole
               Senate
               of
            
             Gaium
             ,
             
               are
               resolv'd
               ,
               as
               is
               most
               fitting
               ,
               publickly
               to
               declare
               ,
               That
               the
               abovenam
               a
            
             Gentilis
             
               is
               truly
               Orthodox
               in
               his
               Opinions
               concerning
               the
               most
               High
               God
               ,
               and
               his
               Son
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             I
             desire
             all
             good
             Men
             to
             observe
             ,
             what
             an
             advantagious
             way
             of
             Disputing
             (
             for
             himself
             I
             mean
             )
             our
             Adversary
             has
             here
             prescribed
             .
             For
             
             Gentilis's
             Propositions
             are
             first
             presumed
             to
             be
             pious
             and
             sound
             ;
             then
             
             there
             is
             only
             eight
             days
             time
             allow'd
             for
             the
             Disputants
             to
             come
             together
             ;
             whereas
             't
             was
             almost
             impossible
             for
             the
             Challenge
             to
             be
             sent
             to
             them
             in
             so
             short
             a
             time
             .
             But
             that
             is
             particularly
             to
             be
             taken
             notice
             of
             ,
             that
             no
             body
             was
             to
             Dispute
             but
             under
             
               Penalty
               of
               losing
               his
               Life
            
             ,
             if
             conquer'd
             .
             Is
             not
             this
             ,
             I
             pray
             you
             ,
             an
             evident
             sign
             of
             a
             Seducing
             and
             Diabolical
             Spirit
             ?
             And
             when
             he
             was
             charg'd
             with
             this
             base
             contrivance
             ,
             his
             Answer
             was
             ,
             That
             he
             did
             it
             only
             that
             he
             might
             have
             the
             fewer
             Opposers
             .
             But
             this
             
               bloody
               Spirit
            
             sufficiently
             betrays
             it self
             ,
             that
             would
             involve
             Religion
             in
             Murder
             and
             false
             Opinions
             ;
             but
             that
             (
             thanks
             be
             to
             the
             good
             Providence
             of
             God
             )
             the
             ruin
             he
             design'd
             against
             others
             ,
             fell
             upon
             his
             own
             Pate
             .
          
           
             And
             last
             of
             all
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             to
             have
             taken
             his
             Tryal
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             desended
             his
             Doctrine
             ,
             he
             did
             ,
             by
             a
             remarkable
             piece
             of
             Knavery
             ,
             endeavour
             to
             obtain
             the
             Privilege
             of
             a
             Plaintif
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             heard
             as
             such
             ,
             thereby
             to
             avoid
             being
             Try'd
             as
             a
             Criminal
             ;
             and
             when
             that
             could
             not
             be
             granted
             him
             ,
             he
             propos'd
             his
             Doctrine
             so
             ambiguously
             ,
             and
             rais'd
             scruples
             about
             matters
             ,
             altogether
             impertinent
             to
             the
             Controversie
             ,
             as
             
               Whether
               there
               was
               one
               most
               high
               God
            
             ;
             and
             whether
             
               Christ
               was
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
            
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             which
             no
             body
             did
             ever
             deny
             .
             But
             he
             was
             
             still
             oppos'd
             in
             this
             ,
             That
             
               Christ
               was
               to
               be
               excluded
               from
               the
               Unity
               of
               the
               Eternal
               God
            
             ;
             and
             that
             
               Three
               Eternal
               Spirits
               ,
               distinguish'd
            
             
             
               by
               Numerical
               Essence
               ,
               ought
               to
               be
               allow'd
               .
            
          
           
             And
             now
             let
             all
             good
             Men
             judge
             ,
             what
             we
             ought
             to
             think
             of
             this
             Blasphemy
             ;
             and
             how
             justly
             he
             was
             punish'd
             with
             Death
             ,
             who
             durst
             challenge
             others
             to
             Dispute
             with
             him
             for
             their
             Lives
             .
          
           
             But
             it
             is
             now
             high
             time
             to
             rid
             my
             hands
             of
             this
             business
             .
             In
             short
             then
             ,
             after
             that
             we
             had
             us'd
             all
             manner
             of
             means
             with
             him
             ,
             even
             from
             the
             5th
             of
             August
             to
             the
             9th
             of
             September
             ,
             (
             but
             all
             to
             no
             purpose
             ,
             he
             still
             persevering
             obstinate
             in
             his
             Opinions
             )
             he
             was
             at
             last
             condemn'd
             to
             Dye
             by
             the
             Honorable
             Senate
             .
             And
             because
             it
             may
             be
             acceptable
             to
             the
             Reader
             ,
             I
             shall
             here
             rehearse
             the
             Sentence
             of
             Condemnation
             ,
             which
             was
             pronounced
             against
             him
             in
             the
             following
             Words
             .
          
           
             Whereas
             Valentinus
             Gentilis
             ,
             
               a
               Native
               of
            
             Cosentia
             ,
             
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               of
            
             Naples
             ,
             after
             
             
               eight
               years
               preparation
               to
               attack
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
            
             Trinity
             ,
             
               did
               begin
               openly
               to
               teach
            
             ,
             That
             there
             were
             in
             the
             Trinity
             three
             distinct
             Spirits
             ,
             differing
             from
             each
             other
             in
             
             Numerical
             Essence
             :
             
               Amongst
               which
               (
               three
            
             
             
               Spirits
               )
               he
               acknowledges
               the
               Father
               only
               to
               be
               that
               infinite
               God
               ,
               which
               we
               ought
               to
               Worship
               ,
               which
               is
               plain
               Blasphemy
               against
               the
               Son
               ;
               and
               ,
               besides
               this
               Opinion
               ,
               has
               broach'd
               several
               other
               dangerous
               Errors
               ,
               for
               which
               he
               was
               Apprehended
               by
               the
               Magistrates
               of
            
             Geneva
             ,
             
               and
               being
               fully
               Convicted
               of
               them
               ,
               there
               made
               his
               Recantation
               ,
               and
               did
               publickly
            
             confess
             ,
             detest
             ,
             and
             *
             abjure
             ,
             
               these
               his
               wicked
               Opinions
               ;
               and
               moreover
               ,
               bound
               himself
               by
               Oath
               not
               to
               depart
               out
               of
               that
               City
               without
               leave
               of
               the
               Senate
               ,
               yet
               notwithstanding
               all
               this
               ,
               violated
               the
               Sacred
               obligations
               of
               his
               Oath
               ,
               by
               stealing
               away
               from
               thence
               ,
               and
               by
               relapsing
               into
               the
               Erroneous
               Opinions
               he
               had
            
             once
             Abjur'd
             ,
             
               and
               re-assuming
               their
               Defence
               with
               greater
               heat
               and
               earnestness
               ,
               both
               by
               Disputing
               and
               Writing
               Books
               in
               opposition
               to
               the
               plain
               and
               express
               Testimonies
               of
               Scripture
               ;
               and
               hath
               been
               guilty
               of
               the
               vilest
               Scurrility
               ,
               and
               most
               horrid
               Blasphemies
               ,
               against
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Glorious
               Mystery
               of
               the
               Trinity
               .
               And
               lastly
               ,
               since
               his
               being
               made
               Prisoner
               to
               this
               Honorable
               Senate
               ,
               hath
               ,
               notwithstanding
               that
               full
               and
               sufficient
               Instruction
               which
               hath
               been
               given
               him
               ,
               still
               continued
               obstinate
               in
               his
               perverse
               and
               Heretical
               Opinions
               :
               This
               Honourable
               Senate
               ,
               to
               prevent
               disturbances
               ,
               and
               to
               root
               out
               such
               pestilent
            
             
             
               Errors
               ,
               have
               adjudg'd
               him
            
             *
             to
             be
             Beheaded
             .
          
           
             As
             he
             was
             led
             out
             to
             Execution
             ,
             the
             obstinate
             Wretch
             did
             not
             cease
             to
             Glory
             in
             his
             unruly
             and
             pertinacious
             Stubbornness
             ,
             and
             expecting
             praise
             from
             it
             (
             as
             the
             Devil's
             Martyrs
             use
             to
             do
             )
             never
             lest
             off
             crying
             out
             ,
             That
             he
             died
             a
             Martyr
             for
             the
             Glory
             of
             the
             most
             high
             God
             ;
             but
             that
             we
             *
             
               were
               all
               Sabellians
            
             ,
             and
             held
             one
             God
             under
             three
             
             Names
             ;
             but
             that
             he
             did
             acknowledge
             no
             God
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             And
             thô
             we
             frequently
             answer'd
             him
             ,
             That
             the
             things
             he
             laid
             to
             our
             Charge
             were
             all
             *
             
               false
               and
               slanderous
            
             ;
             that
             all
             the
             noise
             he
             made
             about
             this
             most
             high
             God
             was
             only
             mere
             Sophistry
             ,
             and
             
               that
               his
               asserting
               more
               Gods
               than
               One
            
             was
             downright
             Impiety
             ,
             yet
             we
             could
             work
             nothing
             upon
             him
             .
             For
             he
             still
             continued
             to
             repeat
             his
             old
             Blasphemies
             ,
             until
             he
             saw
             there
             was
             no
             help
             for
             him
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             must
             be
             forc'd
             to
             lay
             down
             his
             Neck
             to
             the
             Block
             ;
             then
             he
             began
             to
             faulter
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             He
             should
             be
             very
             willing
             to
             agree
             with
             us
             ,
             if
             so
             be
             we
             would
             but
             own
             Christ
             to
             be
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ;
             when
             we
             told
             him
             ,
             This
             was
             what
             we
             never
             deny'd
             (
             for
             what
             otherwise
             would
             have
             become
             of
             our
             
             Faith
             ?
             )
             Then
             again
             did
             he
             discover
             his
             falshood
             and
             treachery
             ,
             as
             having
             still
             been
             us'd
             to
             appropriate
             
               the
               appellation
               of
               God
               to
               the
               Person
               of
               the
               Father
               only
            
             ;
             and
             in
             this
             horrid
             Blasphemy
             he
             still
             persever'd
             ,
             the
             whole
             Assembly
             (
             that
             stood
             by
             )
             praying
             to
             God
             that
             he
             would
             change
             his
             mind
             ,
             and
             we
             continually
             exhorting
             him
             to
             repentance
             ,
             he
             had
             *
             
               his
               life
            
             taken
             from
             him
             by
             the
             just
             Judgment
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             so
             his
             Life
             and
             his
             Blasphemies
             ended
             together
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             I
             have
             given
             thee
             (
             Good
             Reader
             )
             a
             brief
             and
             faithful
             Account
             of
             this
             shatter'd
             History
             .
             And
             must
             now
             beg
             thee
             to
             joyn
             with
             us
             in
             our
             Prayers
             to
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             ,
             in
             his
             Mercy
             ,
             turn
             away
             such
             scandalous
             Offences
             from
             his
             Church
             ;
             that
             he
             would
             give
             his
             People
             vigilant
             and
             able
             Ministers
             ,
             who
             may
             sincerely
             love
             sound
             Doctrine
             ,
             successfully
             rebuke
             Gainsayers
             ,
             and
             know
             how
             to
             divide
             the
             Word
             of
             Truth
             rightly
             ,
             to
             the
             Glory
             of
             his
             Name
             ,
             and
             the
             good
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             through
             Jesus
             Christ
             his
             Only
             and
             Coeternal
             Son.
             
          
        
         
           Amen
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           Reader
           ,
           by
           comparing
           the
           preceding
           History
           with
           what
           here
           follows
           ,
           will
           perceive
           that
           the
           principal
           Proposition
           of
           
             Valentinus
             Gentilis
          
           ,
           is
           in
           Sence
           perfectly
           the
           same
           with
           those
           Condemned
           by
           the
           late
           Oxon
           Censure
           ;
           as
           also
           asserted
           by
           Dr.
           Sherlock
           .
        
         
           
             At
             a
             Meeting
             of
             the
             Vice-Chancellor
             and
             the
             Heads
             of
             Colleges
             and
             Halls
             of
             the
             University
             of
          
           Oxford
           ,
           
             on
             the
             25th
             Day
             of
          
           November
           ,
           
             in
             the
             Year
             of
             Our
             Lord
          
           1695.
           
        
         
           WHEREAS
           in
           a
           Sermon
           lately
           preached
           before
           the
           University
           of
           Oxford
           ,
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           St.
           
             Peter
             in
             the
             East
          
           ,
           on
           the
           Feast
           of
           S.
           
             Simon
             and
             Iude
          
           last
           past
           ,
           these
           Words
           ,
           amongst
           others
           ,
           were
           deliver'd
           and
           asserted
           ,
           
             viz.
             [
             There
             are
             Three
             Infinite
             distinct
             Minds
             and
             Substances
             in
             the
             Trinity
             .
             ]
          
           Item
           
             [
             That
             the
             Three
             Persons
             in
             the
             Trinity
             are
             Three
             distinct
             Infinite
             Minds
             or
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             Three
             Individual
             Substances
             .
             ]
          
           Which
           gave
           just
           cause
           of
           Offence
           and
           Scandal
           to
           many
           Persons
           :
        
         
           The
           Vice-Chancellor
           and
           Heads
           of
           Colleges
           and
           Halls
           ,
           at
           their
           general
           Meeting
           this
           Day
           assembled
           ,
           do
           judge
           and
           declare
           the
           said
           Words
           to
           be
           False
           ,
           Impious
           ,
           and
           Heretical
           ;
           Contrary
           to
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           ,
           and
           particularly
           to
           the
           received
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           :
        
         
         
           And
           do
           therefore
           strictly
           forbid
           all
           manner
           of
           Persons
           ,
           under
           their
           Care
           and
           Charge
           ,
           to
           Preach
           or
           Publish
           any
           such
           Doctrine
           for
           the
           future
           .
        
         
           By
           Order
           of
           Mr.
           Vice-Chancellor
           .
        
         
           
             Ben.
             Cooper
          
           Notarie
           publick
           and
           Register
           of
           the
           University
           of
           Oxon.
           
        
         
           This
           Sentence
           ,
           it
           is
           confessed
           ,
           may
           ,
           and
           ,
           not
           improbably
           ,
           will
           be
           confirmed
           ,
           and
           sarther
           enforced
           ,
           by
           the
           more
           Authentick
           Sentence
           of
           the
           whole
           University
           in
           Convocation
           :
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           it
           has
           certainly
           had
           this
           good
           effect
           ,
           That
           it
           has
           Unkennelled
           the
           Wolf
           ,
           who
           quickly
           shew
           himself
           after
           it
           .
           So
           that
           being
           hereby
           bereaved
           of
           all
           his
           
             Shifts
             ,
             Meanings
          
           ,
           and
           Subterfuges
           ,
           and
           
             Sheeps
             Cloathing
          
           besides
           ,
           the
           University
           has
           him
           now
           in
           full
           Chase
           ,
           and
           ,
           't
           is
           hoped
           ,
           will
           not
           give
           the
           Chase
           over
           ,
           till
           it
           has
           run
           him
           down
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
           Some
           of
           the
           grosser
           Errata
           of
           the
           Press
           are
           thus
           to
           be
           Corrected
           .
        
         
           s
           for
           f
           frequently
           .
        
         
           PAg.
           1.
           l.
           5.
           for
           produee
           r.
           produce
           .
           p.
           8.
           l.
           19.
           for
           
             I
             am
          
           r.
           
             I
             AM.
          
           p.
           18.
           in
           the
           Margent
           ,
           for
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           r.
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           -
           men
           ,
           l.
           26.
           for
           Pennancae
           r.
           penance
           ,
           p.
           44.
           l.
           6.
           for
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           r.
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           p.
           48.
           l.
           1.
           for
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           A
           r.
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           A.
           p.
           54.
           l.
           22.
           for
           
             personies
             subsistenies
          
           r.
           
             persones
             subsistentes
          
           ,
           p.
           70.
           l.
           29.
           for
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           r.
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           p.
           85.
           l.
           13
           ,
           r.
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           with
           one
           Accent
           ,
           p.
           90.
           l.
           10.
           for
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           r.
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           p.
           91.
           l.
           22.
           for
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           r.
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           p.
           94.
           l.
           5.
           for
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           r.
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           l.
           11.
           for
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           r.
           
             and
             then
             the
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           p.
           97.
           l.
           8.
           for
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           r.
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
        
         
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A25775-e180
           
             *
             See
             Dr.
             
             Sherlock's
             Examination
             of
             the
             Oxford
             Censure
             ,
             p.
             46.
             
          
           
             I
             am
             not
             afraid
             
               (
               says
               he
            
             )
             to
             commend
             Genebrard
             and
             Petavius
             before
             Calvin
             and
             his
             Followers
             ,
             who
             denied
             the
             Nicene
             Faith
             of
             
               [
               God
               of
               God
               ]
            
             .
             See
             pag.
             6.
             of
             his
             Preface
             against
             
               Tritheism
               Charged
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Note
             ,
             That
             this
             book
             of
             Genebrard
             has
             not
             the
             Numeral
             Mark
             upon
             
               every
               Page
            
             ,
             but
             only
             upon
             
               every
               Leaf
            
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             *
             Unus
             ille
             Spiritus
             Essentialiter
             est
             Tres
             Spiritus
             personaliter
             Geneb
             .
             contra
             Schegkium
             de
             Trinitate
             ,
             fol.
             53.
             p.
             2.
             
             
               And
               again
            
             ,
             Tres
             sunt
             aeterni
             Spiritus
             quorum
             unusquisque
             per
             se
             Deus
             est
             ,
             fol.
             54.
             p.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             Tres
             Personas
             
               (
               says
            
             Geneva
             to
             Schegkins
             )
             Uni
             essentiae
             affigis
             ut
             Synagogis
             Gallicis
             &
             Germanicis
             placeas
             ,
             
               quos
               jam
               Omnes
               Sabellians
               Scelere
               Contaminatas
            
             atque
             Conspurcatas
             docui
             .
             Geneb
             .
             fol.
             131.
             
             
               And
               again
            
             ,
             Illud
             est
             quod
             Ecclesiam
             à
             Te
             vestrisque
             Synagogis
             separat
             ,
             
               quas
               omnes
               Arrtano
               vel
               Sabelliano
               Scelere
               irretitas
               meridie
               ipso
               clarius
               demonstravi
               ,
               &
               clarissie
            
             demonstrabo
             in
             Opere
             quod
             contra
             istum
             Apostatam
             Zanchium
             parturio
             .
             fol.
             144.
             p.
             2.
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             *
             When
             the
             Nominal
             Trinitarians
             have
             call'd
             till
             they
             are
             
               hoarse
               ,
               weary
            
             and
             asham'd
             ,
             to
             Universities
             and
             Bishops
             to
             espouse
             their
             Cause
             ,
             and
             Censure
             the
             real
             Trinitarians
             ,
             
               &c.
               
               All
               their
               Appeals
            
             notwithstanding
             ,
             it
             will
             
               not
               be
               long
               e're
               they
               are
               told
               by
               their-Superiors
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
            
             That
             it
             is
             expedient
             for
             them
             to
             be
             quiet
             ,
             lest
             themselves
             be
             Censured
             as
             Sabellians
             Answer
             to
             Dr.
             Bull
             ,
             p.
             68.
             col
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A25775-e2770
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             
               See
               Dr.
            
             Sherl
             .
             
               taking
               the
               same
               Course
               since
               ;
               as
               appears
               from
               these
               Words
               .
            
             The
             Truth
             is
             ,
             That
             which
             has
             confounded
             this
             Mystery
             
               (
               viz.
            
             of
             the
             Trinity
             )
             has
             been
             the
             vain
             endeavour
             to
             reduce
             it
             ,
             to
             Terms
             of
             Art
             ,
             such
             as
             Nature
             ,
             Essence
             ,
             Substance
             ,
             Subsistence
             ,
             Hypostasis
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
             
               Vind.
               Trin.
            
             p.
             138.
             l.
             the
             last
             ,
             and
             page
             139.
             l.
             the
             first
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A25775-e3920
           
             So
             that
             Dr.
             Sherl
             .
             may
             find
             sevaral
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             much
             Antienter
             than
             himself
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             So
             says
             
               Philoponus
               ,
               Joachim
            
             ,
             and
             Dr.
             Sherlock
             ,
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Tritheistick
             Tribe
             .
          
           
             Calvin
             says
             that
             he
             had
             most
             perfidiously
             for
             sworn
             himself
             Thrice
             .
             But
             Tritheists
             must
             be
             allowed
             to
             have
             more
             skill
             in
             dealing
             with
             an
             Oath
             ,
             than
             other
             Men.
             See
             
             Calvin's
             Narrative
             of
             Gentilis
             ,
             in
             his
             Opuscula
             ,
             p.
             764.
             
          
           
             St.
             Hilary
             .
          
           
             *
             Particularly
             by
             Genebrardus
             .
          
           
             See
             the
             account
             given
             of
             him
             by
             Calvin
             in
             his
             Opuscula
             .
          
           
             As
             Dr.
             Sherlock
             ,
             and
             his
             Tritheistical
             Followers
             now
             do
             in
             England
             .
          
           
             Andtherefore
             not
             preached
             from
             thence
             before
             their
             Universities
             ;
             nor
             written
             against
             by
             One
             only
             amongst
             them
             ,
             and
             no
             more
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Much
               like
               Dr.
            
             Sherlock's
             Modest
             Examination
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             So
             does
             Dr.
             Sherlock
             .
          
           
             *
             And
             those
             I
             suppose
             passed
             in
             their
             respective
             Convocations
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             The
             fourth
             and
             sixth
             are
             Dr.
             
             Sherlock's
             Doctrine
             expresly
             .
          
           
             *
             Perhaps
             he
             meant
             Gypsie-Cant
             and
             
               meer
               Gibberish
            
             .
          
           
             *
             So
             that
             we
             see
             ,
             
               Three
               Eternal
               Spirits
            
             are
             but
             an
             old
             Story
             ,
             and
             Vented
             long
             before
             the
             Year
             1690.
             
          
           
             *
             Dr.
             Sherlock
             defends
             the
             very
             same
             .
          
           
             *
             He
             might
             have
             added
             in
             
               Mutual
               Consciousness
            
             too
             .
          
           
             Let
             Dr.
             Sherl
             and
             his
             Party
             give
             a
             satisfactory
             Answer
             to
             this
             ,
             if
             they
             can
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             that
             the
             Godhead
             Subsists
             by
             it self
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             Persons
             ,
             but
             actually
             and
             wholly
             in
             the
             Persons
             ,
             and
             not
             otherwise
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             a
             Trinity
             which
             is
             God.
             
          
           
             *
             What
             ?
             not
             explained
             by
             Self-Consciousness
             and
             
               Mutual
               Consciousness
            
             ?
             which
             ,
             we
             are
             told
             ,
             makes
             a
             
               Trinity
               in
               Unity
            
             ,
             and
             
               Unity
               in
               Trinity
            
             ,
             a
             
               plain
               ,
               easie
            
             ,
             and
             
               Intelligible
               Notion
            
             ,
             and
             Solves
             all
             difficulties
             about
             it
             .
             Sh.
             Vin
             Trin.
             
          
           
             *
             Since
             condemned
             and
             equally
             exploded
             by
             Dr.
             Sherl
             .
          
           
             Theod
             :
             l.
             1.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             Augustin
             lib.
             15.
             de
             Trin.
             cap.
             17.
             
             Vide
             Erasmi
             Observat.
             
          
           
             *
             Which
             may
             be
             Communicated
             indeed
             ,
             but
             yet
             not
             Made
             ,
             nor
             Created
             ,
             according
             to
             this
             latter
             sence
             of
             the
             Word
             .
          
           
             *
             Viz.
             in
             all
             the
             Senses
             of
             the
             Word
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             *
             Nor
             Multiplication
             .
          
           
             *
             And
             of
             
               Mutual
               Consciousness
            
             too
             .
          
           
             Isaiah
             44.
             
          
           
             *
             Iust
             ,
             no
             doubt
             ,
             as
             his
             Successor
             Dr.
             Sherlock
             intends
             to
             do
             in
             the
             Account
             he
             has
             promised
             us
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             of
             his
             Tritheistick
             Hypothesis
             of
             3
             
               distinct
               Infinite
               Minds
               in
               the
               Blessed
               Trinity
               .
            
          
           
             *
             The
             true
             Tritheistical
             Dialect
             .
          
           
             *
             And
             at
             this
             day
             we
             have
             such
             another
             amongst
             us
             .
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             Pag.
             62.
             
          
           
             P.
             30.
             
          
           
             P.
             6.
             
          
           
             P.
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             Did
             the
             Father
             beget
             a
             Mode
             and
             call
             it
             his
             Son
             ?
             says
             Dr.
             
               Sh.
               Vin.
               Trin.
               p.
            
             84.
             
          
           
             *
             Dr
             Sherlock
             perfectly
             agrees
             with
             him
             in
             this
             Assertion
             .
          
           
             *
             Dr.
             Sherlock
             
               's
               constant
               Charge
               upon
               such
               as
               deny
            
             Three
             distinct
             Infinite
             Minds
             or
             Spirits
             in
             the
             Trinity
             .
          
           
             *
             Viz.
             Such
             as
             Genebrard
             a
             Sorbon
             Doctor
             ,
             who
             ,
             to
             his
             Eternal
             Infamy
             ,
             both
             defended
             Gentilis
             ,
             and
             asserted
             
               Three
               distinct
               Eternal
               Spirits
               in
               the
               Trinity
               .
            
             See
             his
             Answer
             to
             
               Skegkius
               de
               Trinitate
            
             ,
             fol.
             53.
             p.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             So
             that
             Gentilis
             suffered
             just
             according
             to
             his
             own
             .
             Conditions
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             The
             Sentence
             of
             Condemnation
             passed
             upon
             Gentilis
             .
          
           
             *
             Viz.
             Three
             distinct
             
               Eternal
               Spirits
            
             ;
             For
             so
             it
             is
             in
             the
             6th
             Proposition
             ,
             set
             down
             in
             the
             5th
             Chapter
             and
             in
             the
             6th
             also
             ,
             where
             he
             says
             the
             Father
             ,
             Son
             ,
             and
             H.
             Gh.
             
               Tres
               sunt
               aeterni
               Spiritus
               qui
               unus
               esse
               non
               possunt
               .
            
          
           
             *
             Valentinus
             Gentilis
             
               a
               great
            
             Abjurer
             .
          
           
             *
             This
             Genebrard
             very
             learnedly
             calls
             
               Crematus
               est
            
             ,
             fol.
             54.
             
             And
             
               Ultricibus
               flammis
               Traditus
            
             ,
             fol.
             52.
             
          
           
             Dr.
             
             Sherlock's
             Language
             all
             along
             .
          
           
             *
             Our
             Answer
             to
             him
             is
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             the
             same
             ;
             tho'
             (
             God
             be
             thank'd
             )
             the
             Tongue
             of
             a
             Tritheist
             ,
             be
             it
             never
             so
             false
             ,
             is
             
               no
               slander
            
             .
          
           
             *
             How
             much
             better
             does
             it
             fare
             with
             Tritheism
             in
             England
             ?
             Which
             ,
             tho'
             it
             lost
             its
             Head
             at
             
               Bern
               ,
               lifts
               up
            
             its
             Head
             (
             as
             high
             as
             Pauls
             )
             here
             .